: 


UNIVERSITY  OF  N.C.  AT  CHAPEL  HILL 

Mill, II 

00022094662 


. 


■y 


4* 


• 


CHILOS  &  Jf^lY 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1833, 

By  Carter,  Hendee,  &  Babcock, 

Id  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  Massachusetts. 


PREFACE. 


ADDRESSED    TO    PARENTS, 


This  lituc  i  ook  has  bet  i  compiled  with  an  earnest  desire  to  make  it 
useful,  in  al;  aspects,  to  ;ts  readers  ;  but  I  have  relied  on  my  own  judg- 
ment and  expesv  <ence  :  thw efore  there  is  little  doubt  of  numerous  imper- 
fections. 

Perhaps  I  ha*',  erred,  in  trying  to  please  all  j  and  may  thus,  like  the 
old  man  in  the  fhble,  sruxeed  in  pleasing  none.  Some  will  say  there  is 
too  large  a  proportion  of  games ;  others  will  smile  at  the  directions  for 
sewing  and  knitting  j  seme  may  complain  that  the  frequent  recommend 
ation  of  active  exercises  will  tend  to  make  their  children  rude  and  disor- 
derly j  others  will  think  too  much  is  said  about  gracefulness  and  elegance ; 
some  will  call  the  conundrums  old,  others  will  say  they  are  silly,  and 
others,  that  they  should  have  been  entirely  excluded.  I  knew  I  could  not 
avoid  numerous  criticisms,  and,  therefore,  I  did  not  write  with  the  fear  of 
^-    them  before  my  eyes. 

In  this  land  of  precarious  fortunes,  every  girl  should  know  how  to  be 
""*  useful;  amid  the  universal  dissemination  of  knowledge,  every  mind  should 
seek  to  improve  itself  to  tJie  utmost;  and  in  this  land  of  equality,  as  much 


IV  PREFACE. 

'time  should  be  devoted  to  elegant  accomplishments,  refined  taste,  ana 
gracefulness  of  manner,  as  can  possibly  be  spared  from  holier  and  more 
important  duties.  In  this  country  it  is  peculiarly  necessary  that  daughters 
should  be  so  educated  as  to  enable  them  to  fulfil  the  duties  of  a  humble 
station,  or  to  dignify  and  adorn  the  highest.  This  is  the  reason  .why  I 
have  mingled  a  little  of  every  thing  in  the  Girl's  Own  Book. 

If  the  volume  proves  attractive,  a  large  proportion  of  the  credit  must 
be  ascribed  to  the  generosity  of  the  publishers,  and  the  skill  and  good  taste 
oi  the  artists  who  have  been  employed.  The  drawings  of  the  automata 
were  prepared  by  D.  C.  Johnson.  The  illustrations  of  the  Games  were 
drawn  by  Mr.  Graeter :  to  those  who  have  been  his  pupils,  nothing  need 
be  said  in  praise  of  his  spirited  and  graceful  sketching. 

"Whether  my  share  in  the  ^rmation  of  this  little  book  is  deserving  of 
popular  favor,  I  am  extremei/  doubtful ;  I  am  only  sure  that  it  contains 
nothing  to  corrupt  or  mislead. 

P.  S.  To  all  my  readers,  little  ones  especially,  a  merry  Christmas  and 
a  happy  New-Year.  MRS.  CHILD 


CONTENTS 


Page. 

Page. 

Active  Exercises    . 

102 

Buz 

, 

39 

A  gaping,  wide  mouthed,  wad- 

Calisthenics 

. 

110 

dling  Frog 

93 

Candle  Ornaments 

. 

141 

Alumets      .... 

135 

Card  Houses      -     . 

73 

Alphabetical  Compliments 

20 

Cat  and  Mouse 

50 

Anagrams 

182 

Cat's  Cradle 

76 

Animals,  on  the  Keeping  of    . 

242 

Charades 

.      177 

Arithmetical  Puzzles 

133 

Chinese  Boxes 

152 

Automata        .... 

194 

Chinese  Puzzles 

.       85 

Bags           .... 

203 

Chinese  Shadows 

60 

Baskets           .... 

119 

Comical  Concert     . 

. 

33 

Bees            .... 

230 

Conundrums 

. 

.     1G5 

Bead-Work     . 

104 

Coronella 

. 

104 

Bird,  Lines  to  my 

244 

Cradle  of  Love 

65 

Bird-seller       .... 

29 

Cries  of  Paris 

. 

21 

Blind  Man's  Buff 

57 

Cup  and  Ball 

.     103 

Blind  Man's  Wand 

59 

Cup  of  Sand 

69 

Bo  Peep 

72 

Custom  worthy  of  Imitation 

.     236 

Bob  Cherry 

69 

Dancing 

117 

Bow  and  Arrow 

109 

Dance,  Bumpkin,  dance 

71 

Buff  says  Buff  to  all  his  Men 

47 

Didon  Dina    . 

93 

Butterdy  and  Flowers 

13 

Directions    to    lay 

Mezzotintc 

> 

Buy  my  Geese 

72 

Prints  on  Glass 

• 

;s8 

VI 

CONTENTS. 

Page. 

♦ 

Dolls       .        .  \  . 

78 

Hide  and  go  seek 

Embroidery 

224 

Hold  Fast       .... 

Enigmas        .... 

174 

Housekeeping 

Engraved  Boxes 

154 

How  do  you  like  it 

Engraved  Egg-Shells 

145 

Hunt  the  Slipper 

Fans           .... 

158 

Himt  the  Ring 

Farewell  to  my  Doll 

201 

Hunt  the  Squirrel 

Fate  Lady 

79 

Hunt  the  Whistle 

Fate  Lady,  Lines  to  a    . 

81 

11  m'eut  Plus  Plu        .        .        . 

Fettered  Buff     . 

59 

Imitation  of  China 

Flowers,  various    from    one 

Imitation  of  Embossed  Cards 

stem        .... 

248 

Impressions  of  Butterflies 

Fly  away,  Jack 

70 

Impressions  of  Leaves 

Fly  away,  Pigeon 

35 

Instructive  Games 

Flying  Feather 

36 

Intery  Mintery  .        .     . 

Fly  Cages     .... 

148 

ispy 

Folded  Papers 

139 

Jacob,  where  are  you 

Fox  on  the  Wall     . 

70 

Jack  Straws        .... 

Forfeits 

99 

Judge  and  Jury 

French  and  English   . 

61 

Jumping  Rope 

French  Roll 

31 

Key  to  Puzzles,  Charades,  &c. 

French  Games  of  Memory 

89 

King  George's  Troops 

French  Puzzles 

164 

Kitten,  address  to  my 

French  Conundrums 

176 

Knitting              .... 

French  Charades 

178 

La  Grace,  or  the  Graces 

Games  of  Memory     . 

86 

Lace-Work  Cuttings 

Gardening     .... 

246 

Lace  Leaves 

Genteel  Lady 

.26 

Le  Ja.rdin  de  ma  Tante 

Geographical  Game 

84 

Le  Cordier  Cordant 

Gros,  Gras,  Grain,  &c. 

93 

Leap,  Frog,  leap 

Heads  or  Points 

74 

Lead  Tree      .... 

Heart,  Dart,  and  Key 

138 

Logogriph           . 

Hen-Coop       .... 

40 

Magic  Music,  or  Musical  Ora- 

Here I  bake  and  here  I  brew 

62 

cle        

25 


CONTENTS. 

Page. 

Magic  Arithmetic 

185 

Rabhit  on  the  Wall 

Marking        .... 

225 

Red-Cap             .... 

Mary  Howard 

257 

Riddles          .... 

Ma  Ville  de  Rome 

89 

Roses,  to  preserve  or  restore 

Maxims               .... 

281 

Rug- Work 

May  Morning 

250 

Sale  of  the  Ox-foot 

Melon-Seed  Birds 

77 

School-Keeping 

Mending        .... 

207 

Scrap  Boxes 

Necklaces 

75 

See-Saw              .... 

Needlework 

203 

Self-satisfied  Duck 

Needle-Books 

217 

Shadow  BufF 

Old  Man  in  his  Castle 

50 

Shadowed  Landscapes 

Old  Woman  and  her  Kid 

87 

Shepherd  and  Wolf 

One-footed  Chase 

68 

Shuttlecock  and  Battledoor 

Crnaments 

133 

Si  j'etais  Petite  Pomme 

Ox-foot                .... 

37 

Silver  Sound 

Paper  Screens 

136 

Silver  Tree 

Paper  Cuttings 

137 

Silkworms,    '          .        .        . 

Paper  Landscapes 

151 

Snow-Balling              . 

Party 

75 

So-ap-BuLbles 

Patchwork 

225 

f  Straw  Cottage 

Pat  a  Cake    ... 

66 

Swinging        .... 

-«-n  Wipers           .        -        • 

220 

The  Elements 

Petei  Piper          .        I 

.       91 

The  King's  Garden 

Pincushions 

213 

The  Palace  of  Beauty 

Poonah  Painting 

.     149 

The  Three  Crosses 

Pomatum  Landscapes    . 

152 

The  Twister  Twisting 

Prayer 

.     288 

This  little  Pig  went  to  Market 

Purses           .... 

213 

Thus  says  the  Grand  Mufti 

Push  Pin 

74 

Tierce,  or  Touch  the  Third     . 

Puss,  Puss  in  the  Corner 

23 

Tin  Tree             .... 

Puzzles,  Riddles,  &c. 

.      159 

Ton  The          .... 

Puzzle  Wall 

64 

Trimming           .... 

Puzzle  Word 

25 

Twine  the  Garland 

vu 


Vlll 


CONTENTS. 


Umbrella,  Muff,  and  Fan 
Wash  my  Lady's  Dresses 
Wafer   Ornaments    for    Can- 
dles        .... 
Wafer  Necklaces    ... 


Page. 

254 

54 

144 
144 


Where  is  pretty  Margaret 

Whirligigs 

Who  will  buy  a  Bird's  Nest 

Witchcraft  with  Cards 

You  are  nothing  but  a  Goose 


Page 
41 
65 
47 

.     131 


) 


axJ. 


HOT  CROSS  BUNS. 


£ 


* 


jsrr    (•     ft 


£=F 


"rzn 


Hot  cross  buns 


ho',  cross  fe. 


feaE 


"X 


3=S 


one     a     penny 


XZH 


i 


# 


EEF- 


two      a        penny  !       hot  cross  buns !  hot  cross  buns 


3 


lg 


=3 


e^ 


g — i — TF 

izzrfr. 


*-£> 


^ 


EB3 


IS. 


hot  cross  buns  !  one  a  penny,  two  a  penny,  hot  cross  buns. 


5 


S 


f 


f 


LITTLE  NANCY. 


rAarrg^i — : — C^  ■  I ~*~si: 

*S  *  *h»-» .ru    g  -S-f^FF- 
-         T  u  <     r  5  ^  . 


^iS3 


Little     Nancy      said     to     me  one  day,  come  and 

" -—  rft   ~ g 


I i 


'i        r 


K1F 


'ES&feg 


r  t 


g*f  01 


M L« 


«¥* 


play   upon  your   Guitar. 


— # 


*=£ 


=§ 


ttzt 


s 


=5= 


pg^lip 

Little  Nancy  said  to  me  one  day  come  and 


«=£ 


m 


t- 


m- — r 


-i  »i      _^s  ~r    ~i      ■  -i  9 


*S 


i       i      i      i  i      i 


r  -ttr* 


:^=r=» 


i    r 


t — r 


-d— ^ef®  - 


play  upon    your   Guitar. 


j^y-i 


--#r* 


S3 


4 


5 


:-  icfctbb&Sa 


g^jg-  i  1-i-^h 


ititi 


"trr^ 


Which  goes  tang  tang  tang,  which  goes  tang  tang  tang,  which  goes 


1  — ^~T~r~~{ 


3 


i; 


ifct: 


■#T^ 


#  a  a  *  8 


P^ps 


^=2^3=  TI 


^=FFffi 


tang  tang  tang  which  goes  tang;  which  goes  tang  tang  tang  which  goes 


m 


* 


& 


- 


^ 


±: 


1h$- 


-«-«-«- 


3C£ 


fe? 


&g^j 


^-»-@ 


tang  tang  tang,  which  goes  tang  tang  tang  ta  ma. 


=fc=l — T 


ml 


ft 


LITTLE     GIRL'S     OWN    BOOK. 


GAMES. 


THE    BUTTERFLY    AND    THE    FLOWERS. 

This  beautiful  little  play  is  a  great  favourite  in  France.  All 
those  who  are  to  join  in  it  take  the  name  of  some  flower  or 
insect ;  and  they  then  choose  one  to  begin  the  game,  who  is 
called  the  Butterfly.  This  game  may  be  played  either  by 
young  ladies  and  gentlemen,  by  little  girls  and  boys,  or  by  little 


14  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

girls  alone.  If  there  are  gentlemen  or  boys,  they  always  take 
the  part  of  insects ;  ladies  and  little  girls  take  the  names  of 
different  flowers ;  if  little  girls  play  it  by  themselves,  it  is  ne- 
cessary, in  order  to  avoid  confusion,  to  have  the  insects  ranged 
on  one  side,  and  the  flowers  on  the  other,  in  the  form  of  half 
circles  each.  The  one  who  is  chosen  to  represent  the  But- 
terfly should  be  in  the  centre  of  the  circle.  There  are  eight 
rules  in  the  game,  which  must  be  carefully  observed. 

1st.  The  insects  shall  be  represented  by  boys,  if  any  boys 
take  part  in  the  play ;  and  the  flowers  shall  be  represented 
by  girls. 

2d.  No  flower  or  insect  must  be  mentioned,  unless  there  is 
some  one  in  the  company  who  is  called  by  the  name  of  that 
flower  or  insect.  Thus,  if  there  are  six  little  girls  who  play 
the  game,  and  it  is  agreed  that  one  shalkbe  called  Lily,  anoth- 
er Balsamine,  another  Violet,  another  Pink,  another  Daisy,  and 
another  Snow-drop,  it  will  not  do  for  any  of  the  players  to 
mention  a  rose  in  any  way ;  if  they  do,  they  must  pay  a  for- 
feit, because  there  is  no  one  who  represents  a  Rose.  The  six 
on  the  other  side  may  be  called  Caterpillar,  Wasp,  Dragon-fly, 
Bee,  Lady-bug,  and  Beetle ;  whoever  shuuld  happen  to  men- 
tion a  Mosquito,  in  this  case  must  pay  a  forfeit. 

3d.  The  name  of  no  flower  or  insect  must  be  mentioned 
twice. 

4th.  At  the  mention  of  the  gardener,  all  the  little  girls  re- 
presenting flowers  must  stretch  out  their  right  hands,  to  show 


THE  GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK  15 

now  the  flowers  open  their  leaves  and  rejoice  at  the  refreshing 
water  which  the  gardener  brings.  All  those  who  bear  the 
name  of  insects,  on  the  contrary,  must  jump  up  and  step  back 
a  little,  to  show  that  they  are  afraid  of  him. 

5th.  At  the  word  ivater-pot,  all  the  flowers  must  rise  and  lift 
up  their  heads,  as  if  eager  for  the  water ;  and  all  the  insects 
must  drop  on  one  knee  and  hold  their  heads  down,  as  if  afraid 
of  being  drowned. 

6th.  All  the  players  must  observe  this  :  at  the  mention  of 
the  sun,  every  one  must  rise,  as  if  to  hail  his  presence,  equally 
delightful  to  flowers  and  insects. 

7th.  Each  one  must  speak  the  moment  he  hears  his  name. 

8th.  After  taking  the  positions  prescribed  in  rules  4,  5,  and 
6,  every  one  must  remain  as  they  are  until  some  insect  or 
flower  is  again  mentioned.  (See  the  example  of  the  Wasp.) 
When  any  of  these  rules  are  broken,  the  company  demand 
what  forfeit  they  please. 

There  are  no  rules  concerning  what  shall  be  said  by  the 
different  actors :  that  must  depend  upon  the  wit  and  skill  of 
the  players.  The  beauty  of  the  game  is  very  much  increased 
by  each  insect  and  flower  saying  something  appropriate  to  its 
own  character,  either  original,  or  quoted  from  books. 

I  will  give  a  few  sentences  by  way  of  example,  and  leave  it 
to  the  good  taste  and  intelligence  of  my  little  readers  to  provide 
\hernselves  with  such  a  variety  as  the  occasion  may  require. 

After  all  is  arranged  according  to  the  above  rules,  the  But- 


16  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

terfly  begins  by  saying,  "  Oh  !  beautiful  flower,  so  pure  and 
sweet !  what  shall  I  say  in  praise  of  thee  ?  They  tell  me  I  am 
capricious,  that  I  am  always  roaming  from  flower  to  flower ; 
but  indeed,  I  could  repose  many  minutes  on  the  leaves  of  the 
white  Lily." 

Here  the  Lily,  hearing  her  name,  interrupts  him : 

"  Your  flattery  is  a  sign  that  you  are  an  inconstant  coxcomb. 
Faithful  friends  say  but  little  about  their  love.  Of  what  value 
are  your  silly  compliments  to  a  flower  who  opens  her  petals 
only  to  the  pure  rays  of  the  sun  ?  (Here  all  the  players  rise.) 
Your  flattery  displeases  me  almost  as  much  as  the  stinging 
sarcasms  of  the  Wasp." 

Here  the  Wasp,  who  with  the  others  have  kept  standing 
until  a  name  was  mentioned,  re-seats  himself,  and  speaks : 

"Whatever  flowers  may  say,  they  are  never  so  well  pleased 
as  when  they  are  called  beautiful.  If  they  pretend  to  dislike 
flattery,  it  is  only  in  the  hope  of  getting  more  of  it.  Even 
when  their  heads  are  drooping  with  the  heat,  and  their  leaves 
covered  with  dust,  they  are  sorry  to  see  the  gardener,  (Here 
Rule  Ath  must  be  observed)  for  fear  his  water-pot,  (Rule  5th) 
will  frighten  away  the  crowd  of  insects  which  buzz  around 
them;  especially  the  impatient  Balsamine." 

BALSAB1INE  SPEAKS. 

Ill-natured  insect !  you  waste  your  wit.  Water  is  to  me  the 
most  delightful  of  all  things,  for  I  know  it  never  fails  to  render 


• 


THE    GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK.  17 

me  more  beautiful.  Of  what  consequence  is  it  to  me  that  the 
croud  of  insects  fly  away  ?  cannot  I  entice  them  back  when- 
ever I  choose  ?  If  I  open  my  corolla  invitingly,  they  will 
come  eagerly  enough.  When  I  grow  weary  of  them,  I  can, 
by  a  slight  contraction,  fire  off  one  of  my  seed-vessels,^  and 
disperse  them  in  the  air  instantly.  As  for  the  crawling  things 
which  the  water  washes  upon  the  ground,  do  you  suppose  I 
want  their  company  ?     For  instance,  the  lazy  Caterpillar. 

CATERPILLAR  SPEAKS. 

1  could  never  imagine  how  any  of  the  insects  could  admire 
you.  You  are  a  vain  coquette,  your  temper  is  irritable,  you 
exhale  no  perfume,  and  you  are  not  half  as  beautiful  as  most 
other  flowers.  I  do  not  say  these  harsh  things  because  I  am 
angry,  but  because  they  are  true.  I  never  flatter  beauties, 
and  I  do  not  want  their  smiles  ;  but  I  do  love  to  crawl  where 
I  can  breathe  the  fragrance  of  one  modest  little  flower !  How 
can  any  insect  prefer  the  gaudy  coquette  to  the  lovely,  the 
sweet,  and  the  timid  ?  Tell  me,  my  little  wise  and  modest 
Violet. 

VIOLET    SPEAKS. 

If  insects  knew  what  true  love  was,  they  would  not  seek  the 
brightest  and  most  showy  flowers.      True  affection  will  seek 


*  The  seed-vessels  of  the  Balsamine,  or  Touch-me-not,  burst  open  as  soon  as  an  insect 
rests  upon  them. 


18 


THE    GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK 


affection  in  return  among  the  secluded  and  the  diffident ;  but 
the  vain  are  attracted  by  vanity :  what  the  world  praises  is  of 
more  value  in  their  eyes  than  real  merit.  Far  wiser  than  this 
is  the  busy  Bee. 


THE  BEE   SPEAKS. 


As  we  have  given  instances  enough  to  explain  the  game, 
we  shall  leave  our  young  readers  to  make  what  speech  they 
mease  for  the  Bee. 


THE  GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  19 


HOW  DO    YOU   LIKE    IT?    WHEN   DO    YOU   LIKE    IT? 
AND    WHERE    WILL    YOU    PUT    IT? 

The  difficulty  of  this  game  consists  in  guessing  the  mean- 
ing of  two  or  more  nouns,  which  sound  alike,  but  mean  differ- 
ently, without  any  other  help  than  answers  to  the  above  ques- 
tions. I  will  give  an  example.  One  of  the  company  is  sent 
out  of  the  room,  and  not  recalled  until  her  companions  have 
agreed  upon  words  of  similar  sound,  with  which  to  puzzle  her. 
When  she  comes  in  she  asks,  "  How  do  you  like  it  ?"  One 
answers,  "  Very  much  indeed;"  another  says,  "I  don't  like  it 
too  early  in  the  morning;"  another  says,  "  It  is  too  noisy;" 
another  says,  "  It  is  too  fond  of  fine  clothes ;"  &c.  She  then 
asks,  "  When  do  you  like  it  ?"  One  answers,  "  At  all  times ;" 
another  says,  "  When  I  feel  hungry  for  my  dinner;"  another 
says,  "  I  want  it  when  walking  alone ;"  another,  "  When  1 
want  some  wood  brought  for  my  fire  ;"  &c.  Lastly,  she  asks, 
"  Where  would  you  put  it  ?"  One  says,  "  I  would  hang  it ';" 
another,  "  I  would  shut  it  up  in  a  church ;"  another,  "  I  would 
take  it  to  a  ball  room,"  &c. 

From  these  answers,  a  witty  little  girl  may  guess  that  bell 
was  the  chosen  word  :  bell,  an  instrument  of  sound,  and  belle, 
a  fashionable  lady.  Those  who  do  not  guess,  must  pay  a  forfeit. 
Many  words  might  be  chosen  for  this  game,  such  as  queen 
and  quean — rain  and  rein — plane  and  plain — vice,  a  tool,  and 
vice,  a  crime — whip,  to  strike  with,  and  whip,  to  eat,  &e. 


20  THE   GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

ALPHABETICAL  COMPLIMENTS 
A  little  girl  says  to  her  companion,  I  love  you,  A,  because 
you  are  amiable ;  B,  because  you  are  beautiful;  C,  because 
you  are  careful;  D,  because  you  are  diligent;  E,  because  you 
are  elegant ;  F,  because  you  are  funny ;  and  so  on  to  the  end 
of  the  alphabet.  X  is  of  course  omitted,  for  no  English  word 
begins  with  that  letter.  Any  letter  omitted,  or  a  reason  given 
which  does  not  begin  with  the  letter  you  name,  demands  a 
forfeit. 


MR.  RED-CAP. 
The  children  all  take  the  name  of  some  coloured  cap ;  as 
Mr.  Red-cap,  Mr.  Blue-cap,  Mr.  Yellow-cap,  Mr.  Green-cap, 
&c.  A  handkerchief  is  thrown  as  the  signal  to  speak  ;  but  the 
one  who  throws  it  must  not  look  at  the  one  she  means  to  aim 
at,  because  it  is  desirable  to  take  her  by  surprise.  If  she  throws 
it  at  Red-cap,  she  must  call  out,  "  Mr.  Red-cap  !"  Before  she 
can  count  five,  Red-cap  must  answer,  "  What,  I,  sir  ?"  The 
one  who  called  her  must  answer,  quick  as  thought,  "  Yes,  you, 
sir."  Red-cap  replies,  "  Not  I,  sir  !"  The  other  says,  "  Who 
then,  sir?"  Red-cap  answers,  "  Mr.  Blue-cap  !"  at  the  same 
time  throwing  the  handkerchief  at  the  one  named  Blue-cap. 
Red-cap  and  Blue-cap  must  then  repeat  the  same  questions 
and  answers ;    and  Blue-cap   throws  it  at  Green-cap,  or  any 


THE    GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK.  2 

body  else  who  happens  to  be  most  off  her  guard.  Any  mis- 
take in  the  proper  answers,  or  failing  to  speak  quick  enough, 
demands  a  forfeit.  When  this  is  played  with  animation,  there 
is  an  incessant  sound  of  "  Eed-cap  !  Blue-cap  !  what,  I,  sir  ? 
yes,  you,  sir  !  not  I,  sir  !  who  then,  sir  ?" 


CRIES    OF    PARIS. 

Each  one  takes  the  part  of  some  of  the  numerous  Parisian 
pedlers :  one  sells  cherries,  another  cakes,  another  old  clothes, 
another  eggs,  &c.  They  walk  round  the  apartment,  and  the 
moment  any  one  is  called,  he  must  immediately  sing  out  his 
appropriate  cry,  as  much  in  the  tone  of  a  pedler  as  he  can. 
The  one  who  called  then  asks  him  for  something  in  the  way 
of  his  trade,  to  which  he  must  answer,  "  I  have  not  any ;  ask 
such  an  one."  For  the  sake  of  improving  in  French,  I  would 
advise  little  girls  to  utter  the  cries  of  Paris  in  the  language  of 
Paris;  but  I  will  give  a  translation  for  those  who  do  not  know 
French.  Here  are  some  examples  to  illustrate  how  the  game 
is  played :  the  one  chosen  to  begin  the  game  calls  out,  "  Mar- 
chande  de  poires."  The  pear-merchant  then  immediately 
sings  her  cry.  If  she  sell  baked  pears,  she  sings,  "  Poires 
cuites  au  four."  (Pears  baked  in  the  oven.)  If  they  are  not 
cooked,  she  sings,  "  A  deux  liards,  les  Anglais."  (English 
pears,  two  for  a  halfpenny.)     The  one  who  called  her  then 


A 


22 


THE  GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK. 


asks,  "  Avez  vous  des  pommes  ? "  (Have  you  any  apples  ?) 
The  marchande  de  poires  answers,  "  Non ;  demandez-en  au 
porter d'eau."  (No;  ask  the??i  of  the  water-bearer.)  As  soon 
as  the  water-bearer  hears  his  name,  he  calls  out,  "  A  l'eau  !  a 
l'eau  !  "  (Water!  Water!)  The  pear-merchant  then  asks, 
"  Avez  vous  de  l'eau  d'Arcueil  ?  "'     (Have  you  any  ivater  from 


Cherry -Merchant. 


Umbrella-Merchant. 


the  fountain  of  Arcueil?)  He  answers,  "Non:  demandez-en 
au  marchande  de  parapluies."  (No;  ask  the  umbrella-merchant 
for  some.)  The  umbrella-merchant  sings,  "  Parapluie  !  Para- 
pluie  !  "  The  water-bearer  then  asks  the  umbrella-merchant, 
"  Avez  vous  des  parasols  ?  "  (Have  you  parasols  ?)  The  one 
addressed  answers,  "  Non ;  demandez-en  a  la  marchande  de 
cerises."     (No;  ask  the  cherry-merchant.)     The  cherry-mer- 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK 


23 


chant  sings,  "  A  la  douce  !  cerises  a  la  douce  !  quatre  sous  la 
livre  "  {Sweet  cherries  I  four  cents  a  pound.)  The  umbrella- 
merchant  asks,  "  Avez  vous  des  cerises  noires  ?  "  {Have  you 
black  cherries'?)  She  answers,  "Non;  demandez-en  a  la 
marchande  de  bouquets  !"  (No  ;  ask  them  of  the  floiaer-mer- 
chant.)     The    flower-merchant  hearing   her  name,  begins  to 


Cake-Merchant. 


sing,  "Des  belles  roses!  achetez  done  des  roses!"  {Some 
beautiful  roses !  buy  some  roses!)  The  cherry-merchant  asks 
her,  "  Avez  vous  des  oeillets  ?  "  {Have  you  pinks?)  She  re- 
plies, "Non;  demandez-en  au  marchand  d'habits."  {No; 
ask  the  old  clothes  mail.)  He  begins  to  sing,  "  Vieux  habits  ! 
vieux  galons !  "  (Old  clothes!  old  trimmings!)  The  flower- 
girl   says,  "Avez  vous  des  bonnets?"     (Have  you  any  caps'?) 


24  THE    GIRL'S  OWN    BOOK. 

He  answers,  "  Non ;  demandez-en  a  la  marchande  de  maree.' 
(No;  ask  the  fish-woman.)  She,  hearing  her  name,  begins  to 
sing,  "Ah!  qu'il  est  beau  le  marquereau!"  {Ah!  what  beau- 
tiful mackerel !)  The  clothes  man  asks,  "  Avez  vous  des 
soles?"  {Have  you  any  soles ?)  She  says,  "Non;  demandez- 
en  au  marchande  de  gateaux."  {No;  ask  the  cake-merchant.) 
She  then  begins  her  cry,  "  lis  brulent !  ils  sont  tout  chauds  !" 
{They  burn!  they  are  all  hot!)  The  fish-woman  asks,  "Avez 
vous  des  gateaux  de  Nanterre  ?  "  {Have  you  any  Nanterre 
cakes?)  "  Non;  demandez-en  a  la  marchande  de  pois."  (No  ; 
ask  the  pea-merchant.) 

These  examples  are  sufficient  to  give  an  idea  of  the  play. 
To  make  it  more  complicated,  they  often  ask  the  same  pedler 
for  three  or  four  different  things,  and  he  refers  you  to  as  many 
other  pedlers.  Any  pedler  who  forgets  to  utter  his  cry  when 
his  name  is  mentioned,  must  pay  a  forfeit ;  and  if  you  ask  a 
pedler  for  anything  not  belonging  to  his  trade,  or  ask  for  the 
same  thing  twice,  you  must  pay  a  forfeit.  The  continual  mo- 
tions and  strange  tones  of  the  criers,  afford  much  amusement. 
It  is  a  good  plan  to  commit  a  large  number  of  cries  to  memory 
before  beginning  the  game;  such  as  "Pois  ecosses  !"  {Shelled 
peas  !)  "  Mes  gros  cerneaux  !"  {My  great  walnuts  !)  "  Des 
bon  fromages ! "  {Good  cheeses!)  "En  voulez  vous  de  la 
salade  ?"  {Will  you  buy  some  salad?)  "Vieux  chiffons!" 
(Old  millinery !)  "  Les  pommes  de  terre ! "  (Potatoes!)  The 
more  there  are  engaged  in  the  game,  the  merrier  it  is. 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN  BOOK.  25 


THE    MUSICAL  ORACLE,   OR    MAGIC    MUSIC. 

One  of  the  company  goes  out  of  the  room,  and  while  she 
is  absent,  it  is  agreed  what  she  shall  be  required  to  do  when 
she  comes  back.  The  person  at  the  piano  begins  to  play  as 
soon  as  she  re-enters  the  room ;  and  the  music  is  more  and 
more  lively  the  nearer  she  approaches  what  she  is  destined  to 
do  ,  and  as  she  moves  away  from  it,  the  sounds  become  fainter 
and  fainter.  Thus,  if  it  has  been  agreed  that  the  absent  per- 
son shall  touch  the  right  cheek  of  a  certain  individual  in  the 
room,  the  nearer  she  approaches  that  person,  the  louder  and 
more  rapid  is  the  music ;  if  she  raises  her  finger,  it  is  still 
more  lively ;  but  if  she  touches  the  left  cheek,  the  sound  in- 
stantly dies  away. 

If  she  cannot  guess  exactly  what  they  wish  her  to  do,  she 
must  pay  a  forfeit. 


THE  PUZZLE  WORD. 
One  goes  out  of  the  room ;  and  the  others  agree  upon  a 
word,  which  she  is  to  find  out  by  asking  questions.  "  Does 
the  thing  you  have  named  fly  ? "  "  Does  it  walk  ?  "  "  Does  it 
•sing  ?  "  "  Does  it  speak  ?  "  "  Does  it  grow  ?  "  &c.  If  she 
cannot  ascertain  the  word  from  the  definitions  given,  she  must 
pay  a  forfeit. 


26  THE   GIRL'S  OWN    BOOK 


I 


THE  GENTEEL  LADY. 
Those  who  make  a  mistake  in  this  difficult  game,  must  have 
a  paper  horn  twisted  fantastically,  and  so  placed  in  their  hair 
that  it  will  shake  about  at  the  least  motion.  Two  mistakes 
receives  two  horns,  three  mistakes  three  horns,  &c.  When 
a  large  number  of  twisted  papers  are  prepared,  one  begins 
the  game  by  saying  to  the  one  who  stands  at  her  right  hand, 
"  Good  morning,  genteel  lady,  always  genteel ;  I,  a  genteel 
lady,  always  genteel,  come  from  that  genteel  lady,  always  gen- 
teel (here  she  points  to  the  left),  to  tell  you  that  she  owns  an 
eagle  with  a  golden  beak."  The  next  one  attempts  to  repeat 
the  phrase,  word  for  word,  only  adding,  "an  eagle  with  golden 
beak  and  silver  claws."  If  she  make  the  slightest  mistake  in 
repeating  the  sentence,  she  must  have  a  paper  horn  put  in  her 
hair ;  and  her  next  neighbour  takes  up  the  phrase  thus,  to  the 
one  on  her  right  hand :  "  Good  morning,  genteel  lady,  always 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  27 

genteel;  I,  a  genteel  lady,  always  genteel,  come  from  that 
horned  lady,  always  horned  (pointing  to  the  one  on  her  left), 
to  say  that  she  has  an  eagle  with  golden  beak,  silver  claws, 
and  a  lace  skin."  Perhaps  this  one  will  make  three  mistakes 
before  she  gets  through  the  sentence ,  if  so,  the  next  says, 
"  Good  morning,  genteel  lady,  always  genteel ;  I,  a  genteel 
lady,  always  genteel,  come  from  that  three  horned  lady, 
always  three  horned,  to  say  that  she  has  an  eagle  with  a  gold- 
en beak,  silver  claws,  lace  skin,  and  diamond  eyes"  If  she 
should  happen  to  receive  four  horns  for  as  many  mistakes,  her 
next  neighbour  would  say,  after  repeating  the  first  part  of  the 
sentence,  "  I  come  from  the  four  horned  lady,  always  four 
horned,  to  say  that  she  has  an  eagle  with  a  golden  beak,  sil 
ver  claws,  lace  skin,  diamond  eyes,  and  purple  feathers." 

Thus  it  goes  round  the  circle ;  but  the  second  time  it  goes 
round,  it  is  still  more  difficult  and  more  droll.  By  that  time, 
the  chance  is  everybody  will  have  a  greater  or  less  number  of 
•horns ;  and  those  who  repeat  must  remember  exactly,  or  else 
they  obtain  another  horn.  Thus,  if  your  left  hand  neighbour 
has  two  horns,  you  have  three  horns,  and  your  right  hand 
neighbor  has  four,  you  must  say,  "  Good  morning,  four  horned 
lady,  always  four  horned;  I,  a  three  horned  lady,  always  three 
horned,  come  from  that  two  homed  lady,  always  two  horned 
(pointing  to  the  left),  to  say  that  she  has  an  eagle,"  &c. 

By  the  time  the  game  is  finished,  the  children's  heads  are 
generally  ridiculous   enough.     To  make  it  more  funny,   the 


LiU 


28  THE  GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK. 

speaker  sometimes  pretends  to  cry  when  she  calls  herself  three 
horned,  and  laughs  when  she  calls  her  neighbour  four  horned. 
This  is  a  French  game,  played  both  by  boys  and  girls. 


PUSS,  PUSS  IN  THE  CORNER! 
This  is  a  very  simple  game,  but  a  very  lively  and  amusing 
one.  In  each  corner  of  the  room,  or  by  four  trees  which  form 
nearly  a  square,  a  little  girl  is  stationed;  another  one  stands 
in  the  centre,  who  is  called  the  Puss.  At  the  words,  "  Puss, 
puss  in  the  corner!  "  they  all  start  and  run  to  change  corners; 
and  at  the  same  time  the  one  in  the  middle  runs  to  take  pos- 
session of  the  corner  before  the  others  can  reach  it.  If  she 
succeed  in  getting  to  the  corner  first,  the  one  who  is  left  out 
is  obliged  to  become  the  puss.  If  A  and  B  undertake  to  ex- 
change corners,  and  A  gets  into  B's  corner,  but  puss  gets  into 
A's,  then  B  must  stand  in  the  centre.  In  order  to  avoid  con- 
fusion and  knocking  each  other  down,  it  is  well  to  agree  in 
what  direction  you  will  run,  before  the  race  begins.  If  a  little 
girl  remains  puss  after  three  or  four  times  going  round  the 
room,  they  sometimes  agree  that  she  shall  pay  a  forfeit. 


THE   GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  29 


THE  BIRD-SELLER. 
The  company  are  seated  in  a  circle,  one  only  standing  in 
the  centre,  and  she  is  called  the  bird-seller.  She  stoops  down 
to  each  one,  and  they  whisper  in  her  ear  the  name  of  what- 
ever bird  they  choose  to  take  for  themselves.  These  she  must 
carefully  remember.  If  she  fears  she  shall  forget  them,  she 
must  write  them  with  a  pencil.  Then  she  must  repeat  them 
aloud,  thus:  "  Gentlemen  and  ladies,  I  have  in  my  collection 
an  Eagle,  a  Swan,  a  Bird  of  Paradise,  a  Crow,  a  Wren,  a 
Magpie,"  &c.  &c.  If  the  lists  are  written  down,  she  must 
be  careful  not  to  read  them  in  the  same  succession  she  wrote 
them;  if  she  does,  the  players  will  easily  conjecture  to  whom 
the  name  belongs,  and  that  would  not  be  fair.  After  the  list 
is  read,  the  Bird-seller  must  ask  each  one,  "  To  which  of  my 
birds  will  you  make  your  bow  ?     To  which  will  you  tell  a 


30  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

secret  ?  From  which  will  you  pluck  a  feather  ?"  Each  one 
replies  according  to  her  taste ;  perhaps  she  will  answer,  "  I 
will  bow  to  the  Eagle,  tell  my  secret  to  the  Bird  of  Paradise, 
and  pluck  a  feather  from  the  Jay."  Those  who  happen  to 
have  a  feather  plucked  from  them,  must  pay  a  forfeit ;  the 
one  to  whom  a  secret  is  to  be  imparted,  has  something  whis- 
pered in  her  ear ;  and  a  bow  is  made  where  a  bow  is  promis- 
ed ;  little  girls  sometimes  substitute  a  courtesy  for  a  bow, 
when  there  are  no  boys  in  the  game.  No  one  must  make  her 
bow,  or  tell  a  secret,  or  pluck  a  feather,  from  the  bird  whose 
name  she  has  chosen  for  herself.  A  forfeit  must  be  paid,  if 
any  one  names  a  bird  that  is  not  in  the  list.  The  forfeits  are 
not  paid,  and  the  bows  are  not  made,  &c.  until  the  Bird-seller 
has  asked  her  questions  all  round  the  circle  ;  if  she  cannot 
then  remember  what  each  one  has  chosen,  they  must  put  her 
in  mind  of  it.  If  one  escapes  without  having  a  feather  pluck- 
ed, she  becomes  the  Bird-seller  of  the  next  game.  If  nobody 
is  lucky  enough  to  eseape,  the  one  who  sat  at  the  right  hand 
of  the  Bird-seller,  before  she  rose,  is  chosen. 


UO 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  31 


THE  ELEMENTS. 
In  this  game  the  party  sit  in  a  circle  ;  one  throws  a  hand- 
kerchief at  another,  and  calls  out,  "  Air  !"  The  person  whom 
the  handkerchief  hits,  must  name  some  creature  that  belongs 
in  the  air,  before  the  caller  can  count  ten,  which  he  does  in  a 
loud  voice,  and  as  fast  as  possible.  If  a  creature  that  does  not 
live  in  the  air  is  named,  or  if  the  person  fails  to  speak  quick 
enough,  a  forfeit  must  be  paid.  The  person  who  catches  the 
handkerchief  throws  it  to  another,  in  turn,  and  calls  out, 
"  Earth  !"  The  person  who  is  hit  must  call  out  elephant,  or 
ox,  or  any  creature  which  lives  upon  the  earth,  in  the  same 
space  of  time  allowed  the  other.  She  then  throws  the  hand- 
kerchief to  another,  and  (Sails  out,  "Water!"  The  one' who 
ca  ,ches  the  handkerchief  observes  the  same  rules  as  the  pre- 
ceding, and  is  liable  to  the  same  forfeits.  Any  one  wTho  men- 
tions a  bird,  beast,  or  fish,  twice,  is  likewise  liable  to  a  forfeit. 
If  any  one  player  calls  out,  "  Fire  !"  everyone  must  keep 
«ilpn:e,  because  no  creature  lives  in  that  element. 


THE    FRENCH    ROLL. 
In  the  beginning,  some  one  is  chosen  to  perform  the  part  of 
purchaser.     She  stands  apart,  while  the  others  arrange  them- 
selves in  a  longf  file,  one  behind  the  other,  each  taking  hold 


32  THE   GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK. 

of  her  neighbour's  sleeve.  The  little  girl  who  happens  to  be 
at  the  head  is  a  taker ;  all  the  others  form  the  oven,  with 
the  exception  of  the  last  one,  who  is  called  the  French  Roll. 
The  baker  does  not  keep  her  station  long,  as  you  will  see. 
As  soon  as  the  file  is  formed,  the  purchaser  comes  up  to  the 
baker,  and  says,  "  Give  me  my  roll."  The  baker  answers,  "  It 
is  behind  the  oven."  The  purchaser  goes  in  search  of  it,  and 
at  the  same  moment  the  little  girl  at  the  end,  who  is  called 
the  roll,  lets  go  her  companion's  sleeve,  and  runs  up  on  the 
side  opposite  the  purchaser,  crying  when  she  starts,  "  Who 
runs  ?  who  runs?"  Her  object  is  to  get  in  front  of  the  baker 
before  the  purchaser  can  catch  her.  If  she  succeed,  she  be- 
comes baker,  and  the  little  girl  who  stood  next  above  her 
becomes  the  roll ;  if  she  does  not  succeed,  she  has  to  take  the 
place  of  the  purchaser,  and  the  purchaser  becomes  bakv;r. 
This  play  is  a  very  active,  and  rather  a  noisy,  one.  When 
the  company  get  fully  engaged  in  it,  there  is  nothing  heard 
but  "  Give  me  my  roll!"  "  It  is  behind  the  oven."  "Who 
runs  ?  who  runs  ?"  As  they  do  not  run  very  far,  tbey  can 
run  very  quick,  without  fatigue;  and  as  they  are  changing 
places  all  the  time,  each  one  has  a  share  of  the  game.  Some- 
times they  make  it  a  rule,  that  every  one  who  is  caught  in 
trying  to  get  before  the  baker,  shall  pay  a  forfeit ;  but  wher 
they  <*top  to  pay  forfeits,  the  game  is  not  so  animated. 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    HOOK, 


THE  COMICAL  CONCERT. 
This  game,  when  well  played,  is  extremely  diverting.  The 
players  stand  in  a  circle,  and  each  one  agrees  to  imitate  some 
instrument  of  music.  One  pretends  to  play  upon  the  violin, 
by  holding  out  her  right  hand,  and  moving  her  left  as  if  she 
were  drawing  a  bow  across  it.  Those  who  have  seen  Mr. 
MaelzeVs  little  fiddler,  will  know  how  to  do  this  to  perfection. 
Another  doubles  up  her  two  hands,  and  puts  them  to  her 
mouth,  to  imitate  a  horn  ;  another  moves  her  fingers  on  a 
table,  as  if  she  were  playing  the  piano ;  another  takes  the 
back  of  a  chair,  and  touches  the  rounds,  as  if  they  were  the 
strings  of  a  harp  ;  another  makes  motions  as  if  beating  a 
drum ;  another  holds  a  stick  after  the  manner  of  a  guitar,  and 
pretends  to  play  upon  it;  another  appears  to  be  turning  a 
3 


^4  THE    GIRL'S    OWN   BOOK. 

hand-organ ;  in  a  word,  the  players,  if  sufficiently  numerous, 
may  imitate  every  instrument  they  ever  heard  of.  This  is  but 
half  the  game.  Each  musician,  while  playing,  must  make  a 
sound  with  her  mouth  in  imitation  of  her  instrument,  thus  : 

Rub-a-dub  goes  the  drum. 

Twang,  twang,  goes  tbe  harp. 

Toot,  too  hoo,  goes  the  horn. 

Tweedle  dee,  tweedle  dee,  goes  the  violin,  &c. 

All  this  makes  an  odd  jumble  of  movements  and  sounds, 
which  is  very  laughable,  especially  if  each  one  plays  her  part 
with  animation. 

In  the  middle  of  the  circle  stands  one  called  the  head  of  the 
orchestra,  whose  business  it  is  to  beat  time  to  the  movements 
of  the  rest,  which  she  does  in  as  ridiculous  a  way  as  possible, 
in  order  to  make  the  others  laugh.  In  the  midst  of  all  the 
noise  and  fun,  she  suddenly  stops,  and  asks  abruptly,  "Why 
don't  you  play  better  ?"  The  one  she  looks  at  must  answer 
instantly,  in  a  manner  suitable  to  the  nature  of  .her  instru- 
ment ;  that  is,  the  drummer  must  say  one  of  the  drumsticks  is 
broken  ;  the  harper,  that  the  strings  are  too  loose ;  the  person 
playing  on  the  piano  must  say  one  of  the  dampers  is  broken, 
or  one  of  the  keys  makes  a  discord ;  the  flute  player,  that  the 
holes  are  too  far  apart  for  her  fingers,  &c. 

If  they  hesitate  a  moment,  or  the  answer  is  not  such  as  is 
suitable  to  the  instrument,  or  if  they  repeat  an  excuse  that  has 
been  already  made,  thev  must  pay  a  forfeit.     While  one  is 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  35 

answering,  the  others  stop  playing ;  and  all  begin  again  as 
soon  as  she  has  said  her  say,  or  paid  her  forfeit.  Then  the 
head  of  the  orchestra  looks  at  some  other  one,  and  asks  why 
she  don't  play  better ;  and  so  it  goes  on  till  they  are  weary 
of  the  game.  Sometimes  they  make  it  a  rule,  that  any  one 
who  laughs  so  that  she  cannot  play  her  part,  mnst  pay  a  for- 
feit ;  in  this  case  there  would  be  plenty  of  forfeits. 


FLY  AWAY,  PIGEON! 
The  company  are  ranged  in  a  circle,  with  one  in  the  centre, 
who  places  the  fore-finger  of  her  right  hand  upon  her  knee 
and  all  the  others  put  their  fore-fingers  around  it.  If  the  one 
in  the  centre  raises  her  finger,  saying,  at  the  same  instant, 
"Fly  away,  pigeon!"  or  "Fly  away,  sparrow!"  the  others 
must  raise  their  fingers  in  the  same  manner ;  but  if,  for  the 
sake  of  mischief,  she  exclaims,  "  Fly  away,  trout !"  or  "  Fly 
away,  elephant !"  the  others  must  be  careful  not  to  move  their 
fingers,  else  they  must  pay  a  forfeit.  That  is,  the  fingers 
must  all  rise,  if  a  creature  is  mentioned  that  can  fly;  and  kept 
miet,  if  a  thing  which  cannot  fly  is  named.  As  it  is  done 
with  great  rapidity,  it  requires  quick  ears  and  quick  thoughts. 
Sometimes  things  which  fly  only  by  accident  are  mentioned  ; 
such  as  a  feather,  a  leaf,  a  sheet  of  paper,  thistle-down,  a  veil, 
&c.     In  this  case,  all  the  players  never  make  up  their  minds 


36  THE    GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK. 

soon  enough ;  some  fingers  will  rise,  and  some  keep  still ; 
and  often  debates  will  arise  to  determine  which  is  right.  "  1 
am  sure  a  leaf  don't  fly,"  says  one ;  "  I  am  sure  it  does  fly  on 
the  wind,"  says  another,  &c.  The  one  in  the  centre  decides 
all  dirputed  questions.  This  game  brings  laughing  and  for- 
feits in  abundance. 


THE  FLYING  FEATHER. 
A  circle  amuse  themselves  by  blowing  one  to  the  other,  a 
feather,  a  light  tuft  of  unspun  cotton,  or  silk ;  in  a  word,  any 
thing  that  is  light  enough  to  be  kept  up  by  the  breath.  Each 
one  is  anxious  to  pass  it  to  her  neighbour ;  because  if  it  falls 
upon  the  floor,  or  upon  her  own  clothes,  she  must  pay  a  for- 
feit. Sometimes  it  is  blown  too  violently,  and  it  will  fly  so 
high  that  the  next  person  must  stretch  out  her  neck  in  order 
to  get  a  puff  at  it ;  at  other  times  the  breath  is  so  feeble,  that 
the  feather  will  descend ;  sometimes  it  flies  sideways,  or  be- 
hind the  circle,  so  that  one  must  turn  her  head  very  suddenly 
to  catch  it.  It  looks  very  droll  to  see  a  whole  circle  turning, 
and  twisting,  and  purring,  to  keep  up  one  poor  little  feather. 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  37 


THE  OX-FOOT. 
Nine  people  are  ranged  in  a  circle.  One  places  his  hand 
upon  his  knee ;  the  next  places  her  hand  on  the  top  of  his 
hand ;  the  next  does  the  same  to  her ;  and  so  on  until  there 
is  a  pile  of  nine  hands.  The  one  whose  hand  is  lowest  then 
draws  it  out,  and  places  it  on  the  top,  calling  out,  "  One !" 
The  next  lowest  does  the  same,  calling  out,  "  Two !"  and  so 
on  until  one  cries,  "  Nine  !"  This  last  player  must  catch  one 
of  the  hands  beneath  her,  if  she  can,  exclaiming,  "  Nine  !  I 
hold  my  ox-foot !"  But  as  ail  the  players  know  that  the  ninth 
one  has  a  right  to  catch  them,  they  try  hard  to  withdraw  their 
hands  too  quick  for  her.  Whoever  is  made  prisoner,  must 
pay  a  forfeit.  This  game,  to  be  amusing,  needs  to  be  done 
very  rapidly.  Some  other  phrase  might  be  chosen  instead  of 
"  I  hold  my  ox-foot !"  such  as,  "  I've  caught  the  weasel !" 


THE  SALE  OF  THE  OX-FOOT. 
The  players  are  seated  in  a  circle,  except  one  who  stands 
in  the  centre,  and  is  called  the  Ox-foot  Merchant.  Holding 
out  a  key,  or  a  penknife,  or  whatever  happens  to  be  conve- 
nient, he  says  to  one  of  the  company,  "  How  much  will  you 
give  me  for  my  ox-foot?"  The  one  who  is  addressed  takes 
the  key  and  answers  immediately  what  he  will  give ;  but  he 


38 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 


must  pay  a  forfeit  if  he  say  nine,  or  any  figure  made  by  mul- 
tiplying nine.  He  must  not  say  nineteen,  nor  twenty-nine; 
neither  must  he  say  eighteen,  because  it  is  twice  nine;' nor 
twenty-seven,  because  it  is  three  times  nine.  The  one  who 
buys  the  key  moves  into  the  centre,  and  the  first  merchant 
seats  himself  in  his  place ;  thus  there  is  a  continual  change, 
and  every  one  takes  his  turn.  The  one  who  has  just  sold  the 
key,  must  not  be  asked  how  much  he  will  give  for  it,  until  it 
has  been  two  or  three  times  round ;  that  is,  he  must  not  be 
immediately  asked,  before  he  has  time  to  collect  his  thoughts. 
The  answers  should  be  given  very  promptly ;  if  there  is  any 
hesitation,  the  play  becomes  very  tiresome.  Sometimes  the 
merchant,  in  order  to  bewilder  his  customers,  will  look  at  one, 
as  if  he  were  going  to  offer  the  key  to  her,  and  then  suddenly 
turn  round  to  another  who  is  thinking  nothing  about  it. 

As  the  game  goes  on,  forfeits  multiply ;   for  no  price  must 
be  mentioned  that  has  been  already  named. 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  39 


BUZ! 

This  is  a  very  lively  and  interesting  game.  Any  number 
of  children  excepting  seven,  both  boys  and  girls,  seat  them- 
selves round  a  table,  or  in  a  circle.  One  begins  the  game  by 
saying,  "  One  !"  the  little  girl  to  the  left  says,  "  Two !"  and 
so  it  goes  round  till  it  arrives  at  seven,  which  number  must  not 
be  mentioned,  but  in  place  thereof  the  word  "  Buz !"  Wher- 
ever the  number  seven  occurs,  or  any  number  into  which 
seven  may  be  multiplied,  "Buz!"  must  be  used  instead  of 
that  number.  Such  are  the  numbers  7,  14,  17,  21,  27,  28,  35, 
37,  &c.  &c.  Any  one  mentioning  any  number  with  seven 
in  it  instead  of  "Buz!"  or  calling  out  of  her  turn,  or  naming 
a  wrong  number,  must  pay  a  forfeit.  After  she  has  paid  her 
forfeit,  she  calls  out,  "  One  !"  and  so  it  goes  round  again  to 
the  left,  by  which  means  each  has  to  say  a  different  number. 
When  by  a  little  practice  the  circle  get  as  high  as  seventy-one, 
then  "Buz-one!"  "Buz-two!"  &c.  must  be  used;  and  for 
seventy-seven,  "Buz-buz!"  and  so  on.  If  the  person  whose 
turn  it  is  to  speak  delays  longer  than  while  any  one  of  the 
circle  can  moderately  count  five,  she  must  pay  a  forfeit. 


40 


THE    GIRL'S   OWiN    HOOK. 


THE  HEN-COOP. 

Little  girls  amuse  themselves  a  good  deal  with  this  game. 
in  this  country,  I  believe  it  is  called  "  Making  Cheeses  ;n 
but  in  France  they  call  it  the  Hen-Coop.  It  consists  in  spin- 
ning round  to  the  right  rapidly  for  a  minute ;  then  stopping 
very  suddenly,  at  the  same  moment  bending  the  limbs  a  little, 
and  extending  the  arms,  in  order  to  balance  the  body.  The 
gown,  inflated  by  the  wind,  will  stand  out  in  the  shape  of  a 
hen-coop ;  therefore  I  think  the  French  name  is  the  most 
appropriate.  After  the  little  girl  has  paused  a  minute,  she 
spins  round  to  the  left,  and  produces  the  same  effect.  Some- 
times a  great  many  play  it  together.  One,  who  stands  apart, 
claps  her  hands  as  a  signal  for  them  to  begin;  and  if  they  all 
keep  time  in  whirling  round,   and  all  form  their  hen-coops  at 


THE   GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK.  41 

once,  it  makes  a  very  pretty  sort  of  dance.  Those  who  do 
not  succeed  in  making  a  hen-coop,  or  who  do  not  form  it  till 
the  others  have  done,  must  pay  a  forfeit.  The  girl  who  gives 
the  signal,  and  who  is  called  the  chicken,  decides  about  this. 
Sometimes  half  of  a  company  will  play,  while  the  other  half 
»ook  on  and  judge  the  game.  In  this  case,  the  chickens  and 
the  hen-coops  take  turns. 


WHERE  IS  PKETTY  MARGARET? 
This  is  not  unlike  the  last.  One  little  girl  kneels  down  m 
the  centre  of  a  circle,  while  her  companions  raise  her  robe 
over  her  head,  and  hold  it  in  such  a  way  that  it  resembles  a 
hen-coop  bottom  upwards.  The  gown  is  called  the  Tower, 
and  the  little  girls  who  hold  it  are  called  Stones.  One  stands 
apart  from  the  circle,  and  is  called  the  Enemy.  When  the 
game  begins,  the  enemy  comes  up  and  sings,  "  Where  is 
pretty  Margaret  ?  Where  is  pretty  Margaret  gone  ?"  The 
one  who  is  kneeling  answers,  "  She  is  shut  up  in  her  tower." 
The  enemy  asks,  "  Cannot  I  come  in  ?"  The  stones  reply, 
"  No,  you  must  carry  away  the  tower."  The  enemy  takes 
one  little  girl  by  the  hand,  and  leads  her  away,  saying,  "  Won't 
it  do  to  take  away  one  stone  ?"  They  answer,  "  No,  you 
must  take  the  whole  tower."  He  then  leads  away  the  second, 
and  asks,  "  Will  not  two  stones  do  ?"     He   receives  the  same 


42  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

reply.  Then  he  leads  away  a  third  and  a  fourth,  after  the 
same  fashion,  until  finally  there  is  but  one  remains  :  she  holds 
the  gown  folded  in  her  hands,  and  as  soon  as  the  enemy  turns 
from  her,  she  drops  it  on  the  head  of  pretty  Margaret,  and 
runs.  Margaret  jumps  up  and  runs  after  her.  They  all  join 
in  the  chase  ;  and  the  first  one  the  enemy  can  catch,  must 
take  his  place  for  the  next  game.  Any  one  that  gets  caught 
before  they  have  run  round  the  room  once,  pays  a  forfeit. 


HOLD  FAST!  AND  LET  GO! 
Four  little  girls  each  hold  the  corner  of  a  handkerchief. 
One  standing  by  says,  "  Hold  fast !"  and  then  they  must  all 
drop  the  corners  they  are  holding.  When  she  says,  "  Let 
go  !"  they  must  be  sure  and  keep  hold.  Those  who  fail  to  do 
this,  must  pay  a  forfeit. 


THUS  SAYS  THE  GRAND  MUFTI! 
This  is  a  favourite  game  among  children.  One  stands  up 
in  a  chair,  who  is  called  the  "Grand  Mufti."  He  makes  what- 
ever motion  he  pleases,  such  as  putting  his  hand  on  his  heart, 
stretching  out  his  arm,  smiting  his  forehead,  making  up  a  sor- 
rowful face,  &c.     At   each  motion  he   says,  "  Thus   says  the 


THE   GIRL'S    OWN     BOOK.  43 

Grand  Mufti !"  or,  "  So  says  the  Grand  Mufti !"  When  he  says, 
"  Thus  says  the  Grand  Mufti !"  every  one  must  make  just  such 
a  motion  as  he  does ;  but  when  he  says,  "  So  says  the  Grand 
Mufti !"  every  one  must  keep  still.     A  forfeit  for  a  mistake. 


HUNT  THE  SLIPPER. 
All  the  players  but  one  are  placed  in  a  circle :  that  one 
remains  outside  to  hunt  the  slipper,  which  is  passed  from  hand 
to  hand  very  rapidly  in  the  circle.  The  hunter  cannot  judge 
where  it  is,  because  all  the  players  keep  their  hands  moving 
all  the  time,  as  if  they  were  passing  it.  The  one  in  whose 
hands  it  is  caught  becomes  the  hunter,  and  pays  a  forfeit. 
Usually,  I  believe,  little  girls  play  it  sitting  side  by  side,  very 
close  to  each  other,  on  low  stools,  or  resting  upon  their  feet. 
If  the  company  is  sufficiently  numerous,  it  is  better  to  have 
two  circles,  one  within  another,  sitting  face  to  face,  resting  on 
their  feet,  with  their  knees  bent  forward  so  as  to  meet  each 
other ;  in  this  way  a  sort  of  concealed  arch  is  formed,  through 
which  the  slipper  may  be  passed  unperceived.  There  should 
be  two  slight  openings  in  the  circle,  one  on  one  side,  and  the 
other  opposite.  When  the  slipper  is  passing  through  these 
openings,  the  player  who  passes  it  should  tap  it  on  the  floor, 
to  let  the  hunter  know  where  it  is.  She  springs  to  seize  it; 
but  it  is  flying  round  so  rapidly,  and  all  hands  are  moving  so 


44  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

fast,  that  she  loses  it,  and  in  less  than  an  instant,  perhaps,  she 
hears  it  tapping  on  the  other  side.  This  game  may  he  played 
rudely,  and  it  may  be  played  politely.  If  little  girls  are  rude, 
they  are  in  great  danger  of  knocking  each  other  down  in  try 
mg  to  catch  the  slipper :  for  squatting  upon  their  feet,  as  they 
do  in  this  game,  they  easily  lose  their  balance.  It  is  best  for 
the  hunter  never  to  try  to  catch  the  slipper  except  at  the  two 
openings  in  the  circle ;  then  there  is  no  danger  of  tumbling 
each  other  down.  Some  prefer  playing  this  game  with  a 
thimble  or  a  marble,  because  it  is  not  so  likely  to  be  seen  as  a 
slipper.  If  any  one  happens  to  drop  the  slipper  in  passing  it, 
she  must  pay  a  forfeit. 


HUNT  THE  RING. 
All  the  company  are  seated  in  a  circle,  each  one  holding  a 
ribbon  which  passes  all  round.  An  ivory  ring  is  slipped 
along  the  ribbon ;  and  while  all  hands  are  in  motion,  the  hun- 
ter in  the  centre  must  find  where  it  is,  if  he  can.  The  one 
with  whom  it  is  caught  becomes  the  hunter. 


:.  i'^Jkf*- 


THE    GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK. 


45 


KING    GEORGE'S    TROOPS. 
Two  little  girls  stand  with  their  arms  raised,  so  as  to  form 
an  arch.     The  rest  of  the  company  arrange  themselves  in  a 
file,  each  taking  hold  of  the  next  one's  gown :  in  this  manner 
they  pass  through  the  arch,  singing, 


•  "  Open  the  gates  sky  high, 
And  let  King  George's  troops  pass  by  !" 

By  suddenly  lowering  the  arches,  the  last  one  is  caught ;  and 
ut^'jss  she  answers  promptly  any  question  put  to  her,  she 
I      .t  pay  a  forfeit. 


46  THE   GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK. 


JUDGE  AND  JURY. 
A  circle  is  formed,  at  the  head  of  which  are  placed  three 
on  elevated  seats,  called  the  Judge  and  Jury.  Before  the 
game  begins,  all  except  these  three  have  some  name  or  other 
assigned  them.  Thus  one  will  be  called  necklace,  another 
bracelets,  another  sash,  and  so  on.  A  tin  or  wooden  plate  lies 
in  the  centre.  When  the  judge  says,  "  My  lady  is  going  out, 
and  wants  her  necklace,"  the  one  named  necklace  must  jump 
up,  and  spin  the  plate  round  like  a  top.  But  there  are  certain 
rules  to  be  observed  in  doing  this,  which  are  extremely  diffi- 
cult. She  must  not  make  any  motion,  without  first  asking 
leave  of  the  judge.  She  must  say,  "  May  I  get  up  ?"  "  May 
I  walk  ?"  "  May  I  stoop  ?"  "  May  I  pick  up  the  plate  ?" 
"  May  I  spin  it  ?"  "  Shall  I  break  it,  or  shall  I  place  it  ?" 
(By  breaking  it,  she  merely  means  letting  it  fall  bottom-up- 
wards.) If  she  is  told  to  break  it,  and  it  does  not  happen  to 
fall  that  way,  she  must  forfeit.  After  the  plate  stops,  she 
cannot  return  without  first  asking,  "  May  I  walk  ?"  "  May  I 
sit  down  ?"  A  forfeit  is  paid  for  every  instance  of  forgetful- 
ness  in  these  rules.  The  judge  proclaims  the  forfeits ;  and 
after  the  circle  have  all  tried  their  luck,  the  jury  go  out  of  the 
room  to  decide  in  what  manner  they  shall  be  paid.  I  forgot 
to  mention  that  they  do  not  rise  in  succession :  they  wait 
for  the  judge  to  say,  "My  lady  wants  her  sash,  or  her  brace- 
lets," &c. 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  47 

BUFF    SAYS    BUFF   TO  ALL  HIS   MEN. 
This  game,  like  many  others,  is  merely  a  way  of  collecting 
forfeits.     The  company  are   seated  in  a  circle ;    one  holds  a 
little  stick  in  her  hand,  and  says, 

"  Buff  says  buff  to  all  his  men, 

And  I  say  buff  to  you  again ; 

Buff  neither  laughs  nor  smiles — 

But  carries  his  face 

With  a  very  good  grace. 

And  passes  his  stick  to  the  very  next  place." 

As  she  concludes,  she  holds  the  stick  to  the  one  next  her, 
who  takes  it,  and  repeats  the  same ;  and  so  on,  in  succession. 
Those  who  laugh  or  smile,  while  saying  it,  must  pay  a  forfeit. 


WHO    WILL    BUY    A    BIRD'S    NEST? 
In  this  play  it  is  of  no  consequence  how  the  company  are 
seated.     One  goes   round  and   asks,  "Who  buys  my  bird's 


48  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK, 

nest 2"  .  If  any  one  answers,  "  I  will,"  she  says,  "  What  will 
you  give  for  it  ?"  The  answers  given  will  be  various — some 
will  give  a  straw,  others  a  sugar-plum,  others  a  cent,  &c. 
After  all  have  told  what  they  will  give  for  the  bird's  nest,  the 
seller  has  a  right  to  ask  each  one  six  questions,  which  they 
must  answer  without  laughing,  or  pay  a  forfeit.  These  ques- 
tions may  be  made  as  ridiculous  as  possible,  but  they  ought  to 
relate  either  to  the  bird's  nest,  or  the  price  that  is  offered  for 
it ;  such  as,  "  What  shall  I  do  with  a  straw  ?"  "  Shall  I  keep 
it  to  suck  cider?"  "Shall  I  make  a  mouse's  bonnet  of  it?" 
"  Shall  I  tickle  a  rat's  ear  with  it  ?"  &c. 


The  nest  of  a  Tailor  Bird — so  called  because  she  sews  .eavcp  together  with 
ttrouff  erass. 


THE    GIRL'S    OWS    BUUK..  49 


THE  SHEPHERD  AND  THE  WOLF. 
The  company  stand  in  a  file,  holding  by  each  other's  dres- 
ses, and  are  called  lambs ;  one  little  girl  at  the  head  is  called 
the  shepherdess ;  one  stands  outside,  and  is  called  the  wolf. 
As  the  latter  walks  round,  the  shepherdess  calls  out,  "  Who  is 
round  my  house  this  dark  night?"  The  one  on  the  outside 
answers,  "  A  wolf !  a  wolf!"  The  shepherdess  says,  "Let  my 
lambs  alone."  The  wolf  answers,  "There  is  one  little  one  I 
will  take,"  at  the  same  time  trying  to  take  away  the  little  girl 
at  the  bottom  of  the  file.  The  shepherdess  springs  forward  to 
stop  her ;  the  lambs  all  follow  the  motion  of  the  shepherdess ; 
the  wolf  tries  to  profit  by  the  general  confusion — she  pretends 
to  jump  to  the  left,  and  then  suddenly  darts  to  the  right.  If 
any  one  gets  caught,  she  must  pay  a  forfeit.  Sometimes  one 
gets  caught,  and  slips  away ;  in  that  case  she  must  run  and 
place  herself  before  the  shepherdess  for  safety.  When  this 
happens,  she  must  take  upon  herself  the  troublesome  employ- 
ment of  the  shepherdess  ;  the  wolf,  likewise,  loses  her  place, 
and  pays  a  forfeit.  The  last  lamb  in  the  file  takes  the  place 
of  the  wolf. 


50  THE    GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK 


THE  CAT  AND  THE  MOUSE. 
All  the  company  stand  hand  in  hand,  in  a  circle  -,  one  is 
placed  inside,  called  the  mouse  ;  another  outside,  called  the 
cat.  They  begin  by  turning  round  rapidly,  raising  their  arms; 
the  cat  springs  in  at  one  side,  and  the  mouse  jumps  out  at  the 
other ;  they  then  suddenly  lower  their  arms,  so  that  the  cat 
cannot  escape.  The  cat  goes  round  mi-au-ing,  trying  to  get 
out :  and  as  the  circle  are  obliged  to  keep  dancing  round  all 
the  time,  she  will  find  a  weak  place  to  break  through,  if  she  is 
a  sharp-sighted  cat.  As  soon  as  she  gets  out,  she  chases  the 
mouse,  who  tries  to  save  herself  by  getting  within  the  circle 
again.  For  this  purpose,  they  raise  their  arms ;  if  she  gets  in 
without  being  followed  by  the  cat,  the  cat  must  pay  a  forfeit, 
and  try  again ;  but  if  the  mouse  is  caught,  she  must  pay  a 
forfeit.  Then  they  name  who  shall  succeed  them  ;  they  fall 
into  the  circle,  and  the  game  goes  on. 


OLD  MAN  IN  HIS  CASTLE. 
A  line  is  drawn  on  the  floor,  or  a  large  crack  chosen  as  a 
boundary ;  one  stands  on  one  side  of  the  line,  and  all  the 
others  are  ranged  on  the  opposite  side.  By  and  by,  one  ven- 
tures over,  and  asks,  "  May  I  have  some  of  your  apples,  old 
man  ?"     The   moment  the  line  is  crossed,  he  darts  forward. 


THE    GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK.  OJ 

exclaiming,  "  Go  off  my  grounds  !"  If  he  can  catch  the  cul- 
prit on  his  own  grounds,  she  is  obliged  to  take  his  place ;  but 
he  has  no  right  to  go  over  the  line  in  the  pursuit.  Sometimes 
three  or  four  intruders  will  be  in  at  once.  Children  vary  the 
questions  as  they  please:  sometimes  they  ask  for. cherries,  or 
birds,  or  hay,  or  blackberries. 


HUNT   THE    SQUIRREL. 

All  the  company,  except  one,  form  into  a  circle,  that 
one  remains  outside,  walking  round  and  round  with  a  hand- 
kerchief in  her  hand.  Presently  she  drops  it ;  and  the  one  at 
whose  feet  it  falls  must  dart  forward  to  catch  the  squirrel  that 
has  dropped  the  handkerchief.  While  running,  she  must  sing, 
"  Hunt  the  squirrel  through  the  wood  !  Now  I've  lost  him — 
now  I've  found  him  !     Hunt  the  squirrel  through  the  wood  !' 

If  the  game  is  played  well,  it  is  very  lively  and  amusing. 
The  little  girls  all  keep  an  eye  upon  the  squirrel,  as  she  walks 
round,  eager  to  see  where  the  handkerchief  will  fall ;  but  if 
she  is  cunning,  she  will  try  to  drop  it  behind  some  one  who 
is  least  on  the  watch,  in  order  that  she  may  have  time  to  get 
the  start  in  the  chase.  While  running,  the  squirrel  zig-zags 
in  all  manner  of  directions,  dodging  in  and  dodging  out,  so 
as  to  puzzle  her  pursuer  as  much  as  she  can.  When  caught, 
the  pursuer  becomes  the  squirrel. 


52  THE   GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

HUNT  THE  WHISTLE. 
A  key,  or  something  similar,  is  used  for  this  game,  and  is 
called  the  whistle.  The  one  in  the  centre  of  the  circle  must 
be  ignorant  of  the  game,  or  else  the  fun  is  all  lost.  Those 
who  compose  the  circle  keep  their  hands  in  motion  all  the 
time,  as  if  they  were  passing  the  whistle,  in  the  same  manner 
they  do  in  Hunt  the  Slipper ;  and  frequently  some  one  whis- 
tles, to  make  the  hunter  think  it  is  passing  through  their  hands 
at  that  instant.  But,  in  fact,  some  one  before  the  game  begins 
manages  to  fasten  the  string  of  the  key,  either  with  a  pin  or 
a  button,  upon  the  back  of  the  hunter  herself.  It  makes  a 
great  laugh  to  see  it  whirling  round  her,  as  she  turns  at  every 
whistle.  But  I  don't  like  this  game  very  well.  There  is  de- 
ception in  it ;  and  even  in  play  all  should  be  fair. 


TIERCE',    OR    TOUCH    THE    THIRD. 
In  this   game  the  company  stand  two  and  two  in  a  circle 
excepting  in  one  place,  where  they  stand  three  deep,  thus : 

•      •     One  stands  outside  of  the   circle,  and  is  on  no 

...  .      account  allowed  to  go  within  it.     The  object  is 

•    .    ■       to  touch  the  third  one,  wherever  he  finds  her ; 

but  when  he  attempts   this,   she  darts  into  the 

circle,  and  takes  her  place  before  some  of  the  others.     Then 


THE    GIRL'S  OWN   BOOK.  53 

the  third  one  who  stands  behind  her  becomes  the  object ;  but 
she  likewise  slips  into  the  circle,  and  takes  her  place  in  front 
of  another.  The  pursuer  is  thus  led  from  point  to  point  in 
the  circle,  for  he  must  always  aim  at  one  who  forms  the  out- 
side of  a  row  of  three.  Any  one  caught,  changes  places  with 
the  pursuer.  This  game  affords  charming  exercise.  Some- 
times they  agree  that  the  pursuer  may  touch  the  third  one 
with  his  handkerchief — which  he  is  of  course  more  likely  to 
effect  than  by  touching  with  his  hand. 


SEE-SAW. 
This  consists  in  riding  on  a  board,  placed  across  a  block 
of  wood  or  a  low  fence.  The  block  must  not  be  placed  in 
the  middle,  but  much  nearer  one  end  than  the  other.  A  little 
girl  seats  herself  on  one  end,  and  her  companion  on  the  other. 
As  one  rises,  the  other  sinks  ;  and  thus  a  constant  and  pleas- 
ing motion  is  obtained.  Care  should  be  taken  to  have  the 
board  securely  placed.  , 


54  THE   GIRL'S    OWN   BOOK. 

TWINE  THE  GARLAND,  GIRLS! 
This  is  a  simple  kind  of  dance.  A  line  of  young  ladies 
take  hold  of  each  other's  hands :  one  stands  perfectly  still, 
while  the  others  dance  round  her,  winding  and  stopping — 
winding  and  stopping — until  they  are  all  formed  into  a  knot. 
Then  they  gradually  untwist  in  the  same  manner.  As  they 
form  the  knot,  they  sing,  "  Twine  the  garland,  girls !"  and 
when  they  unwind,  they  sing,  "  Untwine  the  garland,  girls  '" 


WASH  MY  LADY'S  DRESSES. 
This  somewhat  resembles  a  dance.  Two  stand  face  to  face, 
each  laying  her  right  hand  upon  the  left  hand  of  the  other. 
They  swing  their  arms,  slowly  and  gracefully,  first  to  the  right 
side,  then  to  the  left,  three  times  each  way,  singing,  "  Wash 
my  lady's  dresses  !  Wash  my  lady's  dresses  !"  They  then  part ; 
each  one  places  the  palms  of  her  hands  together,  and  moves 
them  up  and  down  three  times,  to  imitate  the  motion  of  rinsing 
clothes,  singing  all  the  time,  "  Rinse  them  out !  Rinse  them 
out !"  The  next  motion  is  much  prettier.  They  take  hold  of 
hands  as  in  the  beginning ;  the  arms  on  one  side,  are  raised  so 
as  to  form  an  arch ;  each  one  stoops,  and  passes  the  head  un- 
der ;  this  brings  them  back  to  back.  The  arms  on  the  other 
side  are  then  raised,  and  the  heads  passed  through ;  this  brings 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  55 

them  again  face  to  face.  This  should  be  done  very  rapidly, 
singing  all  the  time,  "  Wring  them  out !  Wring  them  out !" 
After  this  motion  has  been  repeated  three  times,  they  stop  sud- 
denly, and  clap  hands  thrice,  singing,  "  And  hang  them  on 
the  bushes  !"  Where  this  is  played  by  several  couples,  who 
keep  time  with  each  other,  it  is  very  graceful  and  animated. 


I  SPY! 
This  game  is  usually  played  out  of  doors ;  because  more 
convenient  hiding-places  are  to  be  found  there.  All  the  com- 
pany hide,  except  one ;  who  is  kept  blinded,  until  she  hears 
them  call,  "  Whoop  !"  She  then  takes  the  bandage  from  her 
eyes,  and  begins  to  search  for  them.  If  she  catches  a  glimpse 
of  any  one,  and  knows  who  it  is,  she  calls  her  by  name,  "  I 
spy  Harriet !"  or  "I  spy  Mary!"  The  one  who  is  thus  disco- 
vered, must  start  and  run  for  the  place  where  the  other  was 
first  blinded.  If  she  do  not  reach  the  spot,  without  being 
touched  by  her  pursuer,  she  must  take  her  place. 


56  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK 


JACOB!  WHERE  ARE  YOU? 
This  game  is  very  similar  to  Blind  Man's  Buff.  One  of 
the  company  is  blindfolded ;  after  which  one  of  the  little  girls 
takes  a  bell  and  joins  the  rest  of  her  companions.  The  one 
who  jingles  the  bell  is  called  Jacob  ;  the  blindfolded  one  goes 
round,  saying  "  Jacob !  where  are  you  ?"  In  answer  to  which 
Jacob  jingles  the  bell.  The  blinded  one  follows  the  sound ; 
but  Jacob  dodges  about  in  every  direction — sometimes  at  the 
farthest  corner  of  the  room, — sometimes  impudently  shaking 
her  bell  in  the  very  ear  of  her  pursuer.  If  caught,  they 
change  places. 


HIDE  AND  GO  SEEK! 
One  goes  out  of  the  room,  while  the  others  hide  a  thimble, 
pocket  handkerchief,  or  something  of  that  sort.  When  they 
are  ready,  they  call  "  Whoop !"  .and  she  enters.  If  she 
moves  toward  the  place,  they  cry,  "  You  burn  !"  "  Now  you 
burn  more  !"  If  she  goes  very  near,  they  say,  "  Oh !  you  are 
almost  blazing  !"  If  she  moves  from  the  object,  they  say, 
"  How  cold  she  grows  !"  If  the  article  is  found,  the  one  who 
hid  it  must  take  the  next  turn  to  seek  for  it, 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK 


57 


BLIND  MAN'S  BUFF. 
The  ancient  game  is  so  well  known  that  it  needs  but  a  brief 
notice.  One  of  the  company  is  blinded,  and  runs  round  to 
catch  the  others,  who  all  try  to  keep  out  of  his  grasp,  at  the 
same  time  that  they  go  as  near  him  as  they  can.  If  he  catches 
one,  and  cannot  tell  who  it  is,  he  must  let  her  go,  and  try  again. 
Sometimes  a  forfeit  is  paid  in  this  case ;  but  all  the  varieties 
of  blind  man's  buff  are  usually  played  without  forfeits.  One 
fairly  caught  and  known,  must  take  the  blind  man's  place. 


SHADOW    BUFF. 
Tins  is  the  best  kind  to  play  in  winter's  evenings.     It  is 
so  safe  and  quiet  that  it  disturbs  no  one :  and  good  little  girls 


58  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

will  never  play  noisy  games,  without  first  ascertaining  whethei 
it  will  be  pleasant  to  parents  and  friends.  Thinking  of  the 
wishes  and  feelings  of  others,  even  in  the  most  trifling  things 
constitutes  true  politeness  ;  and  those,  who  are  habitually  polite 
at  home,  will  be  so  when  they  are  abroad  without  any  effort, 
Shadow  Buff  is  played  in  the  following  manner;  if  the 
window  happen  to  have  a  white  curtain,  it  may  be  fastened  at 
the  bottom,  so  as  to  make  a  smooth  still  surface ;  in  the  ab- 
sence of  a  white  curtain,  a  table-cloth  may  be  fastened  upon 
the  wall.  The  one  chosen  to  act  the  part  of  the  blind  man  sits 
before  the  curtain,  with  his  back  to  the  light  and  to  his  coi  1- 
panions.  When  all  is  arranged,  they  pass  by  on  the  opposite 
side  of  the  room,  so  as  to  cast  their  shadows  on  the  white  sur- 
face. They  may  put  on  turbans,  or  shawls,  or  walk  lame,  >m 
anything  else  to  disguise  themselves ;  and  he  must  tell  wlw 
they  are,  if  he  can. 


THE   GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK 


59 


FETTEKED    BUFF. 
In  this  play  no  one  is  blinded ;  but  one  is  required  to  catch 
the  others  with  his  wrists  tied  behind  him.      This  is  the  least 
interesting  form  of  Blind  Man's  BufT. 


BLIND  MAN'S  WAND. 
This  is  a  variety  of  the  same  game.  The  blinded  man 
carries  a  little  stick  or  cane,  which  he  reaches  ou^  in  every 
direction.  Whoever  it  touches,  is  bound  by  the  laws  of  the 
game  to  take  hold  of  it,  and  repeat  whatever  the  blind  man 
orders.  The  one  who  is  caught  may  disguise  his  voice  as  he 
pleases  ;  and  he  cannot  be  required  to  say  more  than  three 
things.  If  the  blind  man  cannot  find  him  out  by  his  voice, 
he  must  try  again. 


60  THE  GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK. 


CHINESE  SHADOWS. 
Children  are  generally  extremely  fond  of  this  play.  It  can 
be  played  only  in  the  evening,  by  candle-light,  and  in  a  room 
with  large  curtains  ;  white  curtains  are  the  best.  In  order  to 
fasten  the  curtain  tight,  so  as  to  render  it  smooth  and  motion- 
less, it  should  be  let  down  and  fastened  to  the  wall  with  pins 
on  each  side.  Half  the  children  may  be  spectators,  and  the 
other  half  actors.  The  spectators  should  be  seated  in  rows, 
facing  the  curtain.  Those  in  the  foremost  row  should  hold  a 
ribbond  or  little  stick,  across  the  curtain,  as  high  as  their  arms 
can  conveniently  reach,  in  order  to  mark  out  the  ground  on 
which  the  shadows  are  to  move.  The  actors  should  stand  be- 
hind the  spectators,  at  a  little  distance,  with  an  ample  provision 
of  figures  cut  in  paper ;  such  as  houses,  trees,  men,  women, 
animals,  &c.  These  figures  must  be  made  to  pass  slowly  one 
after  another,  in  such  a  manner  as  you  wish  the  shadows  to  be 
thrown  upon  the  curtain.  It  is  easy  to  make  these  figures 
advance,  retreat,  meet  each  other,  &c.  while  you  hold  a  con- 
versation for  them.  Some  who  are  skilful  in  the  management 
of  these  shadows,  can  make  them  represent  a  battle,  blind- 
man's  buff,  a  contra-dance,  &c.  The  houses,  trees,  and  otheT 
inanimate  things,  must  not  ©f  course  be  moved;  birds  must 
be  suspended  on  the  ends  of  several  strings,  and  swung  abou* 
irregularly,  from  time  to  time.  The  effect  is  not  unlike  a 
magic  lantern.  When  the  actors  have  played  long  enough, 
■  they  must  change  places  with  the  spectators. 


THE    GIRL'S  OWN    BOOK 


61 


FRENCH  AND  ENGLISH. 
This  game  being  merely  a  trial  of  strength,  may  be  thought 
unsuitable  to  little  girls  ;  but  I  know  that  families  of  brothers 
and  sisters  are  very  fond  of  it.  It  consists  of  two  parties,  whose 
numbers  are  equal.  A  line  is  drawn  on  the  ground,  or  on  the 
floor,  and  the  object  of  each  of  these  parties  is  to  draw  the 
other  entirely  over  it.  When  every  one  is  drawn  over,  the 
other  side  call  them  prisoners,  and  claim  a  victory.  Those 
tvho  join  hands  in  the  centre,  should  be  very  careful  not  to  let 
go  suddenly ;  for  this  would  be  sure  to  occasion  violent  and 
dangerous  falls. 


62  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

HERE  I  BAKE,  AND  HERE  I  BREW. 
A  circle  of  girls  hold  each  other  firmly  by  the  hand  ;  one 
m  the  centre,  touches  one  pair  of  hands,  saying,  "  Here  I 
bake;"  another,  saying,  "Here  I  brew;"  another  saying, 
■'  Here  I  make  my  wedding-cake ;"  another,  saying,  "  Here 
1  mean  to  break  through."  As  she  says  the  last  phrase  she 
pushes  hard,  to  separate  their  hands  ;  if  she  succeed,  the  one 
whose  hand  gave  way  takes  her  place  ;  if  not,  she  keeps  going 
the  rounds  till  she  can  break  through.  Sometimes  they  exact 
a  forfeit  from  any  one  who  tries  three  times  without  success ; 
but  it  is  usually  played  without  forfeits. 


YOU  ARE  NOTHING  BUT  A  GOOSE 
This  play  consists  in  telling  a  story,  and  at  the  same  time 
making  marks  to  illustrate  what  you  are  telling.  For  instance : 
An  old  man  and  his  wife  lived  in  a  little  round  cabin.  I  will 
sketch  it  for  you  with  my  pencil,  so  that  you  may  know  it. 
Here  it  is  :  O  This  cabin  had  a  window  in  the  middle,  which 
I  shall  make  thus :  o  On  one  side  was  a  projecting  door, 
which  I  shall  make  opposite  the  window  thus  :  =  From  the 
side  opposite* the  door  branched  out  a  road,  bordered  on  one 
side  with  a  hedge.      Here   is  a  picture  of  it :  ^^     This  road 


terminated  in  a  large  pond.     Here  it  is  :  Sl    ^"\^    Herbs 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  ■  03 

grew  around  it,  which  I  mark  thus :  ^^  One  night  some 
robbers  came  to  the  farther  end  of  this  pond.  I  will  mark 
them  thus  :  -^^  The  old  woman  heard  them,  and  persuaded 
her  husband  to  get  up  and  see  what  was  the  matter.  The* 
old  people  travelled  along  down  to  about  the  middle  of  the 
pond,  and  there  they  stopped  ;  I  shall  represent  them  thus  :  /  | 
Each  one  held  out  a  hand  to  keep  silence,  which  movement 
1  shall  make  thus  :  ^  /ms 

But  they  did  not  hear  anything  ;  for  the  robbers  had  taken 
fright  and  run  away.  After  standing  out  in  the  cold  some 
time  for  nothing,  the  old  man  said  to  his  wife,  "  Go  along  back 
to  the  house  ;  you  are  nothing  but  a  goose."  As  you  say  these 
words,  hold  up  the  sheet  of  paper  on  which  you  have  been 
drawing,  and  the  company  will  see  the  picture  of  a  goose 
rudely  sketched  thus  : 


While  making  your  marks,  you  must  be  careful  that  those 
who  are  watching  you  see  the  picture  sideways,  or  upside 
down ;  otherwise  .they  will  be  apt  to  suspect  your  design  be- 
fore you  finish  it. 


64 


THE    GIKL'S   OWN   BOOK. 


THE    PUZZLE    WALL. 
Suppose  there   was  a  pond,  around  which  four  poor  men 
built  their  houses,  thus  : 

O 


°o 


Suppose  four  wicked  rich  men  afterwards  built  houses  around 
the  poor  people,  thus  : 

o 

o 


o     O 


Q 


o  o 


and  wished  to  have  all  the  water  of  the  pond  to  themselves. 
How  could  they  build  a  high  wall,  so  as  to  shut  out  the  poor 
people  from  the  pond  ?  You  might  try  on  your  slate  a  great 
while,  and  not  do  it.      I  will  show  you. 


THE   GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  65 


THE  CRADLE  OF  LOVE. 
This  little  game  has  exercise  and  graceful  movement  to 
recommend  it.  All,  except  two,  take  their  places  as  in  a 
contra-dance  ;  the  two  who  are  thus  left  out  join  hands,  and 
attempt  to  dance  between  the  couple  at  the  foot ;  the  couple 
join  hands  and  inclose  them ;  and  the  prisoners  are  not 
allowed  to  escape,  till  each  has  turned  round  and  kissed  the 
one  behind  her.  In  this  way  they  dance  through  every  cou- 
ple in  the  set.  When  performed  with  ease  and  animation, 
it  is  very  pleasing.     Sometimes  this  is  used  as  a  forfeit. 


WHIRLIGIGS. 
These  are  made  by  fastening  a  button-mould  on  a  peg,  or 
large  pin,  and  spinning  them  round  on  the  table,  or  on  the 
floor.  The  peg  or  pin  should  be  fastened  firmly  through  the 
centre  of  the  mould,  come  out  a  little  at  one  end,  and  be  left 
half  an  inch  long,  or  more,  at  the  other.  If  a  number  of  little 
girls  prepare  them  of  different  sizes  and  colours,  they  look 
very  prettily  when  they  are  all  in  rapid  motion. 


st 


66  THE    GIRL'*    OWN    BOOK. 

LEAP,  FF.OG,  LEAP! 
A  circle  of  little  girls  squat  upon  their  feet,  with  their 
clothes  carefully  gathered  around  them,  so  as  not  to  entangle 
them  when  they  jump ;  in  this  fashion  they  try  to  hop  round 
after  each  other,  like  a  company  of  frogs — singing  all  the 
while,  "  Leap,  frog,  leap  !"  They  cannot  play  this  long ;  for 
the  unnatural  and  awkward  posture  perplexes  and  fatigues 
them.  This  game  would  appear  ridiculous  in  any  except 
very  young  children. 


PAT  A  CAKE. 
This  is  a  common  diversion  for  infants  ail  the  world  over. 
Clap  the  hands  together,  saying,  "  Pat  a  cake,  pat  a  cake, 
baker's  man ;  that  I  will,  master,  as  fast  as  I  can  ;"  then  rub 
the  hands  together,  saying,  "  Roll  it,  and  roll  it ;"  then  peck 
the  palm  of  the  left  hand  with  the  fore-finger  of  the  right,  say- 
ing "  Prick  it,  and  prick  it ;"  then  throw  up  both  hands,  say- 
ing, "  Toss  it  in  the  oven  and  bake  it." 

Pat  a  cake,  pat  a  cake,  baker's  man ! 
Bake  me  a  cake  as  fast  as  you  can ; 
Roll  it,  and  prick  it,  and  mark  it  with  T, 
Toss  it  in  the  oren  foi  Thomas  and  me. 


THE   GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 


67 


SOAP  BUBBLES. 
This  simple  amusement  gives  great  delight  to  children,  who 
love  dearly  to  watch  the  splendid  rainbow  colours  of  the  bub- 
bles as  they  rise.  A  bowl  of  foaming  suds,  and  a  piece  of 
pipe-stem,  or  straw,  or  quill,  is  all  that  is  necessary.  Some 
think  that  the  bubbles  are  much  larger  if  the  quill,  or  straw, 
be  soaked  a  little  at  the  end  which  you  apply  to  the  suds,  and 
split  into  four,  about  the  length  of  your  nail.  If  you  cannot 
olow  the  bubble  to  such  size  as  you  wish,  do  not  try  to  in- 
crease it  by  taking  in  more  suds :  for  the  moment  it  touches 
the  water,  it  will  burst.  When  the  bubble  is  formed,  shake 
the  pipe,  and  it  will  ris<?  and  float  in  the  air,  looking  like  a 
piece  of  the  rainbow 


68  THE  GIRL'S   OWN    HOOK. 


THE    ONE-FOOTED    CHACE. 
Little  girls  often  amuse  themselves  with  trying  who  can 
jump  farthest  on  one  foot,  while  the  other  is  bent,  and  raised 
and  sometimes  one   jumping  in  this  manner,  tries  to  catcb 
her  companions,  who  all  hop  along  in  the  same  manner. 


JACK  STRAWS. 
A  large  number  of  straws,  or  fine  splinters  of  wood,  of  equal 
length,  are  placed  in  a  pile,  standing  up  so  as  to  meet  at  the 
top  and  spread  out  at  the  bottom,  like  a  tent,  or  hay-stack ; 
two  of  the  sticks  are  reserved,  and  on  these  are  placed  little 
crooked  pins,  or  some  small  delicate  kind  of  hook.  Each  one, 
in  turn,  takes  these  hooks  and  tries  to  remove  one  from  the 
pile,  without  shaking  any  other  straw.  The  one  who  suc- 
ceeds in  removing  a  straw  upon  these  difficult  conditions,  takes 
it  to  herself,  and  counts  one.  Those  who  gain  the  most  straws 
win  the  game.  Sometimes  they  cut  little  notches,  or  they 
black  the  heads  of  three,  which  they  call  king,  queen,  and  bish- 
op .  the  king  counts  four,  the  queen  three,  and  the  bishop  two 


THE   GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 


69 


BOB    CHERRY. 
One  in  the  centre  holds  a  cherry ;  while  each  one  tries  to 
catch  it  in  her  mouth.     This  simple  game  must  be  played  with 
great  good  humour ;  if  any  crying  or  disputing  begins,  the 
play  should  stop  at  once. 


THE  CUP  OF  SAND. 
This  is  similar  to  Jack  Straws.  A  little  stick  with  a  flag 
upon  it  is  placed  in  a  cup  heaping  full  of  sand.  Each  child 
tries  to  knock  out  a  little  sand,  without  making  the  standard 
fall.  The  one  at  whose  touch  it  falls,  must  rise  and  make  a 
bow,  or  a  courtesy,  to  each  of  the  others. 


00  THE   GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK. 

RABBIT  ON  THE  WALL. 
WnEN  older  sisters  have  the  care  of  very  young  ones,  there 
are  a  variety  of  ways  to  keep  them  quiet  and  happy.  In  the 
evening,  when  shadows  can  be  cast  on  the  wall,  nothing 
pleases  them  more  than  rabbits'  and  foxes'  heads,  made  on  the 
wall  by  holding  the  hands  thus  : 


1  is  the  rabbit ;  2  is  the  fox.  If  the  second  and  third  fingers 
are  kept  moving  towards  each  other  in  No.  2,  it  will  look  as 
if  the  fox  were  eating. 


FLY  AWAY,  JACK! 
A  morsel  of  wet  paper,  or  a  wafer,  is  put  upon  the  nails  of 
your  two  middle  fingers.  You  rest  these  two  fingers  only,  side 
by  side,  upon  the  ed'ge  of  a  table ;  naming  one  Jack,  and  the 
other  Gill.  You  raise  one  suddenly,  exclaiming,  "  Fly  away 
Jack  ! "  When  you  bring  the  hand  down  again,  hide  your 
middle  finger,  and  place  your  fore-finger  on  the  table.     Then 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN   BOOK.  71 

raise  the  other,  saying,  "  Fly  away,  Gill !"  and  bring  down  you 
fore-finger  instead  of  your  middle  one.  Then  the  papers  have 
disappeared ;  and  if  you  do  it  quick,  your  companions  will 
think  the  birds  have  flown.  Then  raise  your  hand  and  cry, 
"Come  again,  Jack;"  bring  the  middle  finger  down,  and  the 
^aner  is  again  seen.  Then  bid  Gill  come  again  in  tne  same 
mattner. 


DANCE,  BUMPKIN,  DANCE! 
Another  species  of  amusement  on  these  occasions  is  to  hold 
up  the  hand,  bending  thumb  and  fingers  ;  keep  the  thumb  m 
motion  for  a  while,  singing  in  a  lively  tone,  "  Dance,  bumpkin, 
dance  !"  Then  keep  the  thumb  still,  and  move  the  fore  fingers, 
singing,  "  Dance,  ye  merry  men,  every  one  !  for  bumpkin,  he 
can  dance  alone."  Then  move  the  fore-finger,  and  sing, 
"  Dance,  foreman,  dance  !"  Then  move  all  the  fingers,  sing- 
ing, "  Dance,  ye  merry  men,  every  one  !  for  foreman,  he  can 
dance  alone."  Then  keep  the  second  finger  in  motion  and 
sing,  "Dance,  middle-man,  dance  !"  Then  move  all  the  fin- 
gers, singing,  "  Dance,  ye  merry  men,  one  and  all !  for  middle- 
man, he  can  dance  alone."  Then  in  the  same  manner  repeat 
the  process  with  the  two  other  fingers ;  calling  the  third  finger 
ring-man,  and  the  fourth  finger  little-man.  "When  these 
changes  are  done  rapidly,  it  makes  babies  laugh  very  much. 


72  THE   GIRL'S  OWN   BOOK. 

THIS    LITTLE    PIG    WENT    TO   MARKET. 

This  is  the  most  common  of  all  plays  for  infants.  Touch 
the  thumb,  saying,  "  This  little  pig  went  to  market ; "  touch 
the  fore-finger,  saying,  "  This  little  pig  staid  at  home ; "  to  the 
middle  finger,  "  This  little  pig  had  roast  meat ; "  to  the  fourth 
finger,  "  This  little  pig  had  none  ; "  to  the  little  finger,  "  This 
little  pig  cries  squeak  !  squeak  ! " 

Sometimes  they  say  the  following  words :  "  This  little  pig 
says,  I  want  wheat ; "  "  This  little  pig  says,  where  will  you 
get  it  ?"  "  This  little  pig  says,  in  father's  barn  ; "  "  This  little 
pig  says,  I  can't  get  over  the  door-sill ; "  "  This  little  pig  cries., 
squeak  !  squeak  ! " 


BUY  MY  GEESE. 
The  little  finger  is  doubled  over  the  second  finger;  the 
middle  finger  over  the  fore-finger ;  and  twisted  thus,  they  all 
rest  upon  the  thumb.  You  then  ask,  "  Will  you  buy  my 
geese  ?"  If  they  say,  "  Yes,"  suddenly  untwist  your  fingers, 
exclaiming,  "  Ah,  they  have  all  flown  away ! " 


BO,    PEEP! 
A  very  little  girl  can  amuse  her  baby-brother  or  siste:*  by 
this  play.      It  consists  merely  in  hiding  one's  head  for  a  mo- 
ment, and  then  popping  it  out,  singing,  "  Bo,  peep  ! " 


/ 


THE   CrIRL'S  OWN   BOCK.  73 


SILVER  SOUND. 
Place  your  right  hand  inside  your  left,  and  let  the  fingers 
and  thumb  of  the  left  hand  clasp  it  gently ;  then  ask,  "  What 
have  I  got  in  my  hand?"  at  the  same  time  striking  the  back  of 
your  left  hand  against  your  knee.  The  person  asked  will  say, 
"  Silver  money  ; "  for  the  sound  is  exactly  like  two  pieces  of 
money  striking  against  each  other.  Then  open  your  hands 
and  shew  them  there  is  nothing  there. 


CARD    HOUSES. 
The  prettiest  way  of  making  these  is  to  put  two  cards  to 
gether,  touching  at  the  top,  and  spread  at  the  boUom,  like  a 
tent ;  place  four  of  these  close  to  each  other  ;  upon  the  top  of 
all#of  them  lay  a  couple  of  cards    flat,  to  form  a  new  floor  ;  on 
the  floor  place  three  more  little  tents ;  then  make  another  flooi 
of  cards  laid  flat ;  then  put  two  little  tents  ;  then  another  floor, 
then  one  tent.     Here  you  must  stop;  for  a  new  floo--  will  not 
rest  on  one  point.     If  you  can  have  a  whole  table  to  yourself, 
you  can  make  a  fence  all  around  it,  by  making  cards  stand  in 
and  out,  resting  against  each  other,  like  a  Virginia  fence  ; 
other  little  tents  standing  about  may  represent  barns,  summer* 
houses,  &c.     And  if  you  have  any  little  wooden  dogs,  cows, 
milk-maids,  &c.  you  can  make  it  look  quite  like  a  little  fanr 
house.  - 


14  THE   GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

HEADS    OR    POINTS. 
Little  girls   often  hold  two  pins  in  their  hands,  and  ask 
1  Which  is  uppermost,  heads  or  points  ?"     If  the  one  asked 
guesses  right,  she  takes  one  of  the  pins  ;  if  she  guesses  wrong, 
she  gives  a  pin. 


PUSH    PIN. 
Two  pins  are  laid  upon  the  table ;    each  one  in  turn  pusnes 
:hem  with  her  finger ;    and  she  who  throws   one  pin  across 
another,  is  allowed  to  take  one  of  them.     Those  who  do  not 
succeed  must  give  a  pin. 


HOUSE-KEEPING. 
Little  girls  are  very  fond  of  arranging  small  furniture  in 
such  a  manner  as  they  see  them  arranged  by  older  people.  A 
small  table  with  little  mites  of  cups  and  saucers,  and  plates, 
with  little  chairs  around  it,  and  perhaps  dolls  in  the  chairs,  is 
a  very  pretty  sight.  In  the  country,  they  often  take  acorns  for 
cups  and  saucers,  and  split  peach-stones  for  plates. 


THE   GIRL'S    OWN   BOOK  75 


NECKLACES. 
The  hard  red  seed-vessels  of  the  rose   strung  upon   strong 
thread,  make  quite  a  pretty  necklace ;  children  likewise  string 
those  little  round,  hollow  pieces  of  sea-weed,  which  look  like 
beads  ■  and  the  feelers  of  a  lobster  cut  into  small  bits 


A    PARTY. 
As  children   always  like   to  imitate  what  they  see,  nothing 
pleases  them  more  than  to  play  giving  a  party ;  bowing  and 
courtesying,  and  handing  round  their  little  plates,  &c.  &c. 


SCHOOL-KEEPING. 
This  is  likewise  a  favourite  amusement  with  little  children. 
One  acts  the  part  of  the  school-mistress,  and  all  the  others  must 
obey  her.  They  read,  say  lessons,  bring  their  work  to  be  fitted, 
are  ordered  to  stand  in  the  corner  of  the  room  for  whispering, 
&c.  Sometimes  they  vary  this  play  in  the  following  manner : 
The  school-mistress  says,  "Ah,  Mary,  you  are  a  naughty  little 
girl,  you  tell  tales  out  of  school."  The  one  addressed  says, 
"  Who  told  you  so,  ma'am  ?"  If  the  school-mistress  says,  "  My 
thumb  told  me,"  Mary  must  answer,  "  She  knows  nothing  at 
all  about  it;  "  if  she  says,  "  My  fore-finger  told  me,"  Mary  re- 


76  THE   GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK. 

plies,  "  Do  not  believe  her ;"  if  she  says,  "My middle  finger  told 
me,"  Mary  says,  "  Let  her  prove  it ; "  if  the  fourth  finger,  the 
answer  is,  "  She  is  an  idle  gossip ; "  if  the  little  finger,  the 
whole  school  must  exclaim,  "  Ah,  that  lying  little  finger  ! "  L 
any  one  makes  a  mistake  in  these  replies,  the  school-mistress 
orders  some  droll  punishment,  that  will  make  the  others  laugh. 
Care  must  be  taken  to  order  and  do  every  thing  with  good- 
nature and  propriety. 


CAT'S  CRADLE. 
A  piece  of  thread,  or  small  cord,  about  three  quarters  of  a 
yard  long,  is  firmly  tied  together.  Two  sit  opposite  eac} 
other,  and  by  taking  it  off  each  other's  hands,  with  differen 
fingers,  and  different  motions,  they  change  it  into  a  grea 
number  of  forms — sometimes  a  cradle,  sometimes  a  cross,  ? 
diamond,  or  a  spider's  web.  It  is  impossible  to  describe  hov 
tnis  is  done  ;  but  every  little  girl  will  find  some  friend  kinc 
enough  to  teach  her. 


INTERY    MINTERY. 
A  company  of  children  all  place   the   fore-fingers  of  then 
right  hands,  side  by  side,  upon  the  knee  of  the  one  who  is  to 
begin    the    game.      This    one    touches  each  finger  by  turns, 


THE    GIRL'S  OWN    BOOK.  77 

saying,  "  Intery,  Mintery,  Cutery-corn,  Apple-seed,  and  Apple- 
thorn  ;  Wire,  Briar,  Limber-lock ;  five  geese  in  a  flock  ;  sit 
and  sing,  by  a  spring,  o-u-t  and  in  again."  The  one  whose 
ringers  she  happens  to  touch  when  she  says,  "  In  again,"  must 
pay  any  forfeit  the  others  please  to  appoint.  Sometimes  she 
runs  away,  and  the  others  have  hard  work  to  catch  her. 


MELON-SEED  BIRDS. 
Water-melon  seeds  are  strung  in  the  form  of  a  diamond  for 
this  purpose  ;  that  is,  first  one  seed,  then  a  row  of  two  seeds, 
then  a  row  of  three,  then  a  row  of  four ;  then  a  row  of  three 
again,  of  two,  and  of  one.  At  one  end  stick  a  little  feather, 
for  a  tail,  and  in  the  other  a  morsel  of  wood  for  a  beak.  Leave 
the  string  three  or  four  inches  long  at  the  mouth,  tie  the 
strings  together,  and  pull  them  up  and  down ;  they  lc  ok  very 
much  like  two  birds  fighting. 


78  THE   GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK. 


DOLLS. 
The  dressing  of  dolls  is  a  useful  as  well  as  a  pleasant  em* 
ploy  men  t  for  little  girls.  If  they  are  careful  about  small  gowns, 
caps,  and  spencers,  it  will  tend  to  make  them  ingenious  about 
their  own  dresses,  when  they  are  older.  I  once  knew  a  little 
girl  who  had  twelve  dolls  ;  some  of  them  were  given  her  ;  but 
the  greater  part  she  herself  made  from  rags,  and  her  elder  sis- 
ter painted  their  lips  and  eyes.  She  took  it  into  her  head  that 
she  would  dress  the  dolls  in  the  costumes  of  different  nations. 
No  one  assisted ;  but,  by  looking  in  a  book  called  Manners  and 
Customs,  she  dressed  them  all  with  great  taste  and  propriety. 
There  was  the  Laplander,  wrapped  up  in  furs ;  the  African, 
with  jewels  in  her  nose  and  on  her  arm ;  the  Indian,  tattooed, 
with  her  hair  tied  tight  upon  the  top  of  her  head  ;  the  French 


THE   GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK.  9 

lady,  all  bows  and  flounces ;  and  the  Turk  in  spangled  robes, 
with  turban  and  feather.  I  assure  you  they  were  an  extremely 
pretty  sight.  The  best  thing  of  all  was  that  the  sewing  was 
done  with  the  most  perfect  neatness.  When  little  girls  are 
alone,  dolls  may  serve  for  company.  They  can  be  scolded, 
and  advised,  and  kissed,  and  taught  to  read,  and  sung  to 
sleep — and  anything  else  the  fancy  of  the  owner  may  devise. 


FATE  LADY. 
This  is  a  toy  made  of  about  a  quarter  of  a  yard  of  paste- 
board, cut  round  and  covered  with  white  paper.  The  outside 
edge  should  be  neatly  bound  with  gilt  paper.  The  flat  surface 
is  ruled  for  mottos,  and  all  the  lines  meet  in  the  centre.  The 
writer  should  be  careful  to  draw  a  line  of  red  or  black  ink 
between  each,  to  make  them  distinct.  Exactly  in  the  centre 
of  the  circle,  a  wire  is  inserted ;  and  on  that  is  fastened  a 
neatly-dressed  jointod  doll,  of  the  smallest  size.  In  one  hand 
she  holds  a  small  straw  wand,  with  which  she  points  to  the 
poetry  beneath  her.  The  wire  is  made  steady  by  fastening  it 
in  the  centre  of  a  common  wafer-box,  covered  and  bound  to 
correspond  to  the  rest  of  the  toy.  The  doll  is  just  high 
enough  above  the  pasteboard  to  turn  round  freely.  When 
you  wish  your  fortune  told,  twirl  her  round  rapidly,  and  when 
she  stops,  read  what  her  wand  points  to. 


80 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 


Here  are  some  verses  that  may  answer  for  mottos 

"From  morn  till  night,  it  is  your  delight 

To  chatter  and  talk  without  stopping ; 
There  is  not  a  day  but  you  rattle  away, 

Like  water  for  ever  a-dropping." 

"  Not  all  the  fine  things  that  young  ladies 

Should  teach  them  the  poor  to  despise ; 
In  Ellen's  good  manners  and  neat  little  dress 

The  truest  gentility  lies." 

"  Gifts  for  Emma  and  for  Rose ! 

From  sister  Sue  they  come — 
How  little  George  will  hop  and  jump, 

To  see  his  pretty  drum ! " 

"Thread,  needle,  tape,  and  all  are  lost; 

Your  work-bag  on  the  floor  is  tost ; 
Your  frock  is  soiled  and  tattered  too — 

Ah  !  Fate  has  nothing  good  for  you" 


THE    GIRL'S  OWN    BOOK.  81 

LINES    TO    A    FATE    LADY. 
By  Mrs.  Ann  Maria  Wells. 


Ha  !  pretty  fairy,  are  you  there  ? 
I  know  you  by  that  solemn  air — 
Guiding  your  mystic  wand,  with  eyes 
That  feign  to  read  our  destinies. 
Come — form  your  circle,  and  create  ! 
Here's  one  that  wants  to  know  his  fate 
Nay,  wise  one,  never  look  demure, — 
You're  not  too  modest,  I  am  sure. 
Direct  thy  wand — and  let  us  know 
Of  brother  John,  the  weal  or  wo  ! 
The  eharm  begins — his  doom  is  out — 
ri  A  wanderer  all  the  world  about." 

Lucinda's  turn — What  taste  has  she 
For  books  ? — or  loves  she  company  ? 
Ah !  Lady,  well  may  you  look  sad  ! 
Lucinda's  fate  is  very  bad — 
"  Two  dunces  her  fast  friends  shall  be ; 
Herself  the  dullest  of  the  three." 

Maria's  fate  is  more  refined — 
"  'Tis  her's  to  cultivate  the  mind  : 
To  be  accomplished  with  good  sense, 
And  meet  her  talent's  recompense." 

Come,  Lucy,  with  the  downcast  eye — 
The  lady  waits  your  turn  to  try. 
Foolish  Fate  Lady  !  look,  what's  here  ? 
Lucy  "  shall  be  a— grenadier .'" 

6 


82  THE   GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK. 

Here's  little  Willy  wants  to  know 
The  way  his  future  course  shall  go. 
The  way  to  go  ?  Ah,  Willy  dear, — 
I'm  glad  'tis  so, — your  fate  lies  here. 
'The  fairy  lady  seals  your  doom 
In  that  blest  spot — your  own  kind  home. 

Our  manly  Tom  "  shall  curl  his  hair 
And  be  the  fairest  of  the  fair ; 
With  rosy  cheek,  and  snowy  brow" — 
There,  strutting  Tom !  what  think  you  now  ? 

Our  Anna's  pathway  lies  through  flowers — 
A  long  bright  lapse  of  sunny  hours  ; 
And  while  light  Bell  in  fun  and  play 
Trifles  her  giddy  life  away, 
Sweet  Ellen,  like  the  toiling  bee, 
Shall  charm  us  with  her  industry, 
Fanny  in  fishing-  shall  excel, 
4.nd  Peter  live  to  be  a  belle. 

Emma  an  heiress  shall  come  out, 
And  shine  at  ball,  and  play,  and  rout ; 
While  timid  George,  who  has  a  dread 
To  go  unguarded  up  to  bed, 
Is  doomed — a  fate  for  him  how  sad  ! 
To  march  afar,  a  soldier  lad. 
A  band  of  warriors,  brave  as  he, 
Would  form  a  droll  light-wi/artf-ry. 

But  here's  Louisa — she  must  try 
The  lady's  skill  in  destiny. 
Listen  ! — "  A  modest,  gentle  maid  ; 
No  foolish  airs  her  mind  degrade  ; 
Possess'd  of  talents,  virtue,  grace, 
Hyr  poorest  charm's  her  pretty  face.* 


THE   GIRL'S    OWN  BOCK.  83 

I  wish  the  lady  would  create 

For  me  so  beautiful  a  fate. 

But  vain  the  thought ;  for  well  I  know 

That  'tis  within  the  power  should  glow, 

To  regulate  the  mind  and  heart, — 

Unaided  by  her  mystic  art. 

Then,  pretty  fairy,  while  you  thus 

So  cahnly  stand,  and  point  for  us, — 

I  will  be  Fate  Lady — and  you 

Shall  listen  to  your  fortune  too. 

An  hour,  a  day,  perhaps  a  week, 

Of  you  our  fates  we  yet  may  seek ; 

Then  thrown  aside,  in  some  lone  spot, 

Neglected,  you  shall  be  forgot ; 

Or  else, — still  worse, — some  petted  wight 

Shall  drag  you  helpless  to  the  light ; 

And,  charmed  with  your  bright  painted  face, 

Shall  crush  you  in  his  fond  embrace  ; 

Thy  form  no  more  shall  rise  elate — 

Fate  Lady !  this  shall  be  thy  fate. 


84  THE  GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK. 


INSTRUCTIVE    GAMES. 


GEOGRAPHICAL    GAME. 

This  is  played  by  means  of  maps  pasted  upon  wood,  and 
then  cut  into  pieces  of  all  shapes  and  sizes.  In  order  to  unite 
history  with  geography,  remarkable  events  are  pictured  near 
the  place  where  they  occurred.  Near  Bethlehem,  for  instance, 
is  a  picture  of  the  Wise  Men  and  Infant  Saviour ;  and  at  San 
Salvador  is  a  picture  of  the  landing  of  Columbus.  The  map 
is  cut  into  small  pieces,  and  it  is  the  business  of  the  young 
pupil  to  put  them  together  correctly. 

Sometimes  a  geographical  game  is  played  by  means  of  a 
board,  full  of  holes,  to  which  little  pegs  are  fitted.  On  these 
pegs  the  names  of  cities,  or  kingdoms,  are  written  ;  it  is  the 
business  of  the  player  to  decide  where  they  shall  be  placed. 
The  board  is  marked  and  numbered  with  latitude  and  longi- 
tude. 


There  are  very  numerous  games  of  this  kind  played  with 
tetotums,  and  few  presents  for  children  are  more  attractive  or 
useful.     There    is  the  map  of  Natural  History,  on  which 


THE   GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK.  85 

various  animals  are  pictured  and  numbered.  The  game  is 
played  with  a  tetotum  and  counter,  and  the  counters  are 
moved  according  to  the  number  turned  up.  You  describe 
every  animal  you  visit.  The  Lion  is  the  point  of  victory;  and 
there  are  several  laughable  rules  to  prevent  your  reaching 
him. 

There  is  a  similar  game  of  Kings  of  England.  The  most 
remarkable  events  are  pictured  and  numbered ;  and  you  give 
an  account  of  each  one  on  which  you  put  your  counter. 

The  Polite  Tourist  pictures  and  describes  all  the  most 
magnificent  buildings  in  Paris. 

The  Parlour  Traveller  presents  to  you  all  the  most  re- 
markable places  in  the  world,  and  gives  an  account  of  them. 

The  game  of  Natural  Philosophy  shows  you  balloons, 
prisms,  steam-boats,  &c.  numbered  and  described. 

The  Mirror  of  Truth  has  pictures  of  various  instances  of 
virtue,  accompanied  with  anecdotes. 

There  are  similar  games  for  Jewish  History,  Arithmetic, 
Chronology,  &c.  all  played  with  a  tetotum  and  counters. 

Chinese  Puzzles. — These  consist  of  pieces  of  wood  in 
the  form  of  squares,  triangles,  &c.  The  object  is  to  arrange 
them  so  as  to  form  various  mathematical  figures. 

The  preceding  plays  are  quiet  "and  instructive,  as  well  as 
amusing.  They  afford  excellent  recreation  for  a  winter's 
evening. 


86  THE  GIRL'S  OWN   BOOK 


GAMES    OF    MEMORY. 


I  do  not  introduce  these  games  because  I  think  they  will  be 
of  any  benefit  to  the  memory ;  for  words  without  ideas  do  the 
mind  no  good.  But  they  are  somewhat  amusing;  and  where 
a  number  attempt  to  say  a  line,  or  a  verse,  in  succession,  it 
affords  a  good  opportunity  to  collect  forfeits.  I  have  known 
little  girls  who  could  remember  anything  you  gave  them  tc 
learn ;  but  who  in  fact  knew  nothing.  I  have  seen  scholars 
who  knew  every  word  of  their  lessons,  but  did  not  know  what 
the  words  meant.  I  remember  one,  that  was  asked,  "Who 
first  discovered  the  shores^  of  the  United  States?"  and  answer- 
ed, "  Serpents  and  alligators  of  enormous  size."  She  expected 
the  question,  "  What  animals  infest  the  shores  of  the  Rio  de 
la  Plata  ?"  and  she  did  not  think  of  the  meaning  of  her  lesson. 
Another,  from  the  same  habit  of  committing  words  to  memory, 
without  attaching  any  ideas,  said  that  Hartford  was  a  flourish- 
ing comical  town,  and  Kennebec  River  navigable  for  boots 
as  far  as  Waterville ;  if  he  had  attended  to  the  sense,  he  would 
have  known  the  words  commercial  and  boats.     Therefore,  it  is 


THE   GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK.  87 

only  in  play  that  I  would  have  little  girls  commit  a  string  of 
words,  without  caring  what  they  mean.  Young  ladies  should 
read  and  study  with  such  habits  of  carefulness,  as  to  enable 
them  to  define  every  word  accurately,  whether  it  be  common 
or  uncommon.  Now  for  our  games.  The  House  that  Jack 
Built,  every  body  knows  :  here  is  one  very  much  like  it. 


THE    OLD    WOMAN    AND    HER    KID. 

An  old  woman  found  sixpence  on  the  ground ;  with  this 
sixpence  she  bought  a  kid ;  but  when  she  came  home  from 
market,  the  kid  would  not  follow  her ;  she  met  a  dog,  and  she 
said,  "  Pray,  dog,  bite  kid — kid  won't  go — and  I  see  by 
moonlight  it  is  now  past  midnight,  and  kid  and  T  should  have 
been  at  home  an  hour  ago."  She  went  a  little  farther,  and 
she  met  a  stick  ;  "  Pray,  stick,  beat  dog — dog  won't  bite  kid — 
kid  won't  go — and  I  see  by  moonlight,"  &c.  She  went  a 
little  farther,  and  she  met  a  fire  ;  "Pray,  fire,  burn  stick — stick 
won't  beat  dog — dog  won't  bite  kid — kid  won't  go — and  I 
see,"  &c.  She  went  a  little  farther,  and  she  found  some  wa- 
ter:  "  Pray,  water,  quench  fire — fire  won't  burn  stick — stick 
won't  beat  dog — dog  won't  bite  kid — kid  won't  go — and  I 
see."  &c.  She  went  a  little  farther,  and  she  met  an  ox : 
"  Pray,  ox,  drink  water — water  won't  quench  fire — fire  won't 
burn  stick — stick  won't  beat  dog — dog  won't  bite  kid — kid 
won't  go — and  I  see,"  &c      She  went  a  little    farther,  and 


88  THE  GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK. 

she  met  a  butcher  ;  "  Pray,  butcher,  kill  ox — ox  won't  drink 
water — water  won't  quench  fire — fire  won't  burn  stick — stick 
won't  beat  dog — dog  won't  bite  kid — kid  won't  go — and  I  see 
by  moonlight,  it  is  now  past  midnight;  and  kid  and  I  should 
have  been  at  home  an  hour  ago." 

The  butcher  began  to  kill  the  ox ;  the  ox  began  to  drink 
the  water ;  the  water  began  to  quench  the  fire  ;  the  fire  began 
to  burn  the  stick ;  the  stick  began  to  beat  the  dog ;  the  dog 
began  to  bite  the  kid ;  the  kid  began  to  go ;  and  the  old 
woman  got  home  again. 


THE  KING'S  GARDEN. 
This  is  very  much  like  the  House  that  Jack  Built.  One 
may  try  to  say  it  alone,  and  pay  a  forfeit  for  any  mistake  :  or 
it  may  be  said  by  a  circle  successively.  The  first  passes  a 
key  to  the  next  one,  saying,  '•  I  sell  you  the  key  of  the  king's 
garden ; "  the  next  passes  it,  and  says,  "  I  sell  you  the  string, 
that  ties  the  key  of  the  king's  garden ; "  the  third  says,  "  I  sell 
you  the  rat,  that  gnawed  the  string,  that  ties  the  key  of  the 
king's  garden ; "  the  fourth  says,  "  I  sell  you  the  cat,  that 
caught  the  rat,  that  gnawed  the  string,  that  ties  the  key  of  the 
king's  garden ; "  the  fifth  says,  "  I  sell  you  the  dog,  that  bit 
the  cat,  that  caught  the  rat,  that  gnawed  the  string,  that  ties 
the  key  of  the  king's  garden."  My  young  readers  can  add  as 
much  to  it  as  they  please. 


THE   GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK.  89 


SIMILAR   GAMES   OF   MEMORY    IN   FRENCH. 


MA    VILLE    DE    ROME. 

1.  Je  voiis  vend  ma  ville  de  Rome ;  dans  cette  ville  il  y  a 
une  rue  ;  dans  cette  rue  il  y  a  une  maison  ;  dans  cette  maison 
il  y  a  une  cour  ;  dans  cette  cour  il  y  a  un  jardin ;  dans  ce 
jardin  il  y  a  un  escalier;  sur  cet  escalier  il  y  a  une  chambre  ; 
dans  cette  chambre  il  y  a  un  lit;  pres  de  ce  lit  il  y  a  une  table; 
sur  cette  table  il  y  a  un  tapis  ;  sur  ce  tapis  il  y  a  une  cage ; 
dans  cette  cage  il  y  a  un  oiseau. 

2.  L'oiseau  dit,  "  Je  suis  dans  la  cage  ; "  la~cage,  "  «.  e  is 
sur  le  tapis  ; "  le  tapis,  "  Je  suis  sur  la  table ;  "  la  take  Je 
suis  aupres  de  lit ; "  le  lit  dit,  "  Je  suis  dans  la  chambre  ; "  la 
chambre,  "  Je  suis  sur  l'escalier ; "  Pescalier,  "  Je  suis  dans 
le  jardin;"  le  jardin,  "  Je  suis  dans  la  maison;"  la  maison 
"  Je  suis  dans  la  rue."     Voila  ma  ville  deRome  vendue. 


LE  JARDIN  DE  MA  TANTE. 
Il  vient  du  jardin  de  ma  tante — 0,  qu'il  est  beau  le  jarc:*, 
de  ma  tante!  Dans  le  jardin  de  ma  tante,  il  y  a  un  arbre— 
O,  qu'il  est  beau  l'arbre  du  jardin  de  ma  tante  !  Dans  l'arbre 
du  jardin  de  ma  tante  il  y  a  un  trou — 0,  qu'il  est  beau  le  trou, 
de  1'  arbre  du  jardin  de  ma  tante !  Dans  le  trou,  de  l'arbre,  du 
iardin  de  ma  tante,  il  y  a  un  nid — O,  qu'il  est  beau  le  nid,  du 
you,  de  l'arbre,  du  jardin  de  ma  tante  •     Dans  le  nid,  du  trou, 


90 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 


de  l'arbre,  du  jardin  de  ma  tante,  il  y  a  un  oiseau — 0,  qu'i. 
est  beau  l'oiseau  du  nid,  du  trou,  de  l'arbre,  du  jardin  de  ma 
tante  ! 

L'oiseau  du  nid,  du  trou,  de  l'arbre  du  jardin,  de  ma  tante, 
porte  dans  son  bee  un  billet,  ou  ces  mots  sout  ecrits.  "  Je 
vous  aime."  0,  qu'ils  sont  doux  ces  mots,  *  Je  vous  aime,' 
qui  sont  ecrits  sur  le  billet  porte  dans  le  bee,  de  l'oiseau,  du 
nid,  du  trou,  de  l'arbre,  du  jardin  de  ma  tante  ! 


THE  GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK.  91 

In  the  following  games  it  is  difficult  to  speak  the  woids,  as 
well  as  to  remember  them  : 

THE    TWISTER    TWISTING. 
When  a  twister  twisting  would  twist  him  a  twist, 
For  twisting  his  twist  three  twists  he  will  twist ; 
But  if  one  of  his  twists  untwists  from  the  twist, 
The  twist  untwisting  untwists  the  twist. 


The  same  thing  in  French, 

LE    CORDIER    CORDANT. 
Quand  un  cordier  cordant  veut  accorder  sa  corde 
Pour  sa  corde  accorder  trois  cordons  il  accorde  ', 
Mais  si  l'un  des  cordons  de  la  corde  decorde, 
Le  cordon  decordant  fait  decorder  la  corde. 


PETER    PIPER. 
Peter  Piper  picked  a  peck  of  pickled  peppers  ; 
A  peck  of  pickled  peppers  Peter  Piper  picked ; 
If  Peter  Piper  picked  a  peck  of  pickled  peppers, 
Where  is  the  peck  of  pickled  peppers  Peter  Piper  picked  ? 


92  THE   GIRL'S    OWN   BOOK 


ROBERT    ROWLEY. 


Robert  Rowley  rolled  a  round  roll  round; 

A  round  roll  Robert  Rowley  rolled  round  ; 

Where  rolled  the  round  roll  Robert  Rowley  rolled  round  ? 


Similar  sentences  in  French 


IL    M'EUT    PLUS    PLTJ. 
Etant  sorti  sans  parapluie,  il  m'eut  plus  plu  qu'il  plut  plus  tot. 


TON   THE. 
A  Frenchman  having  taken  ht-ib  tea  for  a  cough,  his  neigh- 
bour asked  him,  "  Ton  The,  t'a  t\l  ote  ta  toux  ?" 


SI  J'ETAIS  PETITE  POMME. 
Si  j'etais  petite  pomme  d'api,  je  me  depetite-pomme-d'api- 
erais,  comme  je  pourrais.  The  second  one  must  repeat  this, 
word  for  word ;  and  the  third  must  ask,  "  Et  vous,  si  vous 
etiez  petite  pomme  d'api,  comment  vous  depetite-pomme- 
d'apieriez-vous  ?     The  fourth  must  repeat  this  without  mistake 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  93 

DIDON    DINA. 
Didon  dina,  dit-on,  du  dos  d'un  dodu  dindon. 


SI    J'ETAIS    PETIT   POT    DE    BEURRE. 
"  Si  j'etais  petit  pot  de  beurre,  je  me  depetit-pot-de-beurre- 
rais  comme  je  pourrais."     The  next  time  going  round,  "  Et 
vous,  si  vous   etiez  petit  pot  de  beurre,  comment  vous  de  petit 
pot  de  beurriez  vous  ?" 


GROS,    GRAS,    GRAIN    D'ORGE. 
"  Gros  gras  grain  d'orge,  quand  te  degrogragrain-d'orgen- 
seras-tu  ?"     Second  time    going   round :    "  Je  me    degrogra- 
grain-d'orgeriserai,  quand  tous  les  autres  gros  gras  grain  d'orge 
se  degrogragrain-d'orgeriseront." 


The  following   games  have  no  connection  either  in  sound 
or  sense : 
A    GAPING,   WIDEM-OUTHED,    WADDLING    FROG. 
A  gaping,  wide-mouthed,  waddling  frog ; 
Two  pudding-ends  that  would  choke  a  dog, 
With  a  gaping  wide-mouthed,  &c. 


94  THE   GIRL'S    OWN  BOOK. 

Three  monkeys  tied  to  a  clog ; 

Two  pudding-ends  would  choke  a  dog ; 

With  a  gaping,  &c. 

Four  horses  stuck  in  a  bog ; 

Three  monkeys  tied  to  a  clog ; 

Two  pudding-ends  would  choke  a  dog  ; 

With  a  gaping,  &e. 

Six  beetles  against  the  wall, 

Close  by  an  old  woman's  apple  stall ; 

Four  horses  stuck  in  a  bgt^ ; 

Three  monkeys  tied  to  a  clog ; 

Two  pudding-ends  would  choke  a  dog  ; 

With  a  gaping,  &c. 

Seven  lobsters  in  a  dish, 

As  fresh  as  any  heart  could,  wisn ; 

Six  beetles  against  the  wall, 

Close  by  an  old  woman's  apple  stall ; 

Four  horses  stuck  in  a  bo^  ; 

Three  monkeys  tied  to  a  clog ; 

Two  pudding-ends  would  choke  a  dog* 

With  a  gaping,  &c. 

Nine  peacocks  in  the  air, 
wonder  how  they  all  came  there  • 


THE   GIRL'S    OWN   BOOK.  ^5 

I  don't  know,  and  I  don't  care  ; 

Seven  lobsters  in  a  dish, 

As  fresh  as  any  heart  could  wish ; 

Six  beetles  against  the  wall, 

Close  by  an  old  woman's  apple  stall ; 

Four  horses  stuck  in  a  bog ; 

Three  monkeys  tied  to  a  clog ; 

Two  pudding-ends  would  choke  a  dog ; 

With  a  gaping,  &c. 

Eleven  comets  in  the  sky, 

Some  low  and  some  high ; 

Nine  peacocks  in  the  air, 

I  wonder  how  they  all  came  there, 

I  don't  know,  and  I  don't  care ; 

Seven  lobsters  in  a  dish, 

As  fresh  as  any  heart  could  wish ; 

Six  beetles  against  the  wall, 

Close  by  an  old  woman's  apple  stall ; 

Four  horses  stuck  in  a  bog  ; 

Three  monkeys  tied  to  a  clog; 

Two  pudding-ends  would  choke  a  dog ; 

With  a  gaping,  wide-mouthed,  waddling  frog. 


Whoever  reads  this  mass   of  stuff  will,  I  am   sure,  be  of 
Harry's    opinion,    in    Miss    Edgeworth's    "  Harry   and    Lucy 


96  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

Concluded."  Do  you  remember  Harry  and  Lucy's  trial  oi 
memory  ?  If  you  don't,  I  will  repeat  it  for  you.  "  It  is  much 
more  difficult  to  learn  nonsense  than  sense,"  said  Harry; 
"  there  is  something  in  sense  to  help  one  out."  "  Unless  it 
be  droll  nonsense,"  said  Lucy ;  "  but  when  it  is  droll,  the  di- 
version helps  me  to  remember."  Harry  doubted  even  this. 
Their  father  said  he  would,  if  they  liked  it,  try  the  experiment, 
by  repeating  for  them  some  droll  nonsense  put  together  by 
Mr.  Foote,  a  humorous  writer,  for  the  purpose  of  trying  the 
memory  of  a  man,  who  boasted  that  he  could  learn  any  thing 
by  rote,  on  once  hearing  it.  "  Oh  !  do  let  us  hear  it,"  cried 
Lucy,  "  and  try  us."  "  Let  us  hear  it,"  said  Harry  ;  "  but  I 
am  sure  I  shall  not  be  able  to  learn  it."  "  It  will  be  no  great 
loss  if  you  do  not,"  said  his  father.  Harry's  power  of  atten- 
tion, which  he  had  prepared  himself  to  exert  to  the  utmost, 
was  completely  set  at  defiance,  when  his  father,  as  fast  as  he 
could  utter  the  words,  repeated  the  following  nonsense  : 

"  So  she  went  into  the  garden  to  cut  a  cabbage  leaf,  to 
make  an  apple  pie ;  and  at  the  same  time  a  great  she-bear, 
coming  up  the  street,  pops  its  head  into  the  shop.  What ! 
no  soap?  So  he  died,  and  she  very  imprudently  married  the 
barber ;  and  there  were  present  the  Picninnies,  and  the  Job- 
lillies,  and  the  Garyulies,  and  the  grand  Panjandrum  himself 
with  the  little  round  button  at  top ;  and  they  all  fell  to  play- 
ing the  game  of  catch  as  catch  can,  till  the  gunpowder  ran  out 
at  the  heels  of  their  boots." 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  97 

M  Gunpowder  at  the  heels  of  their  boots !  horrible  non- 
sense ! "  cried  Harry ;  while  Lucy,  rolling  with  laughter,  and 
laughing  the  more  at  Harry's  indignation,  only  wished  it  was 
not  dark  that  she  might  see  his  face.  "  But  can  either  of  you 
repeat  ic2"  said  their  mother.  Lucy  was  sure  that  if  it  had 
not  been  for  the  grand  Panjandrum,  she  should  have  been 
able  to  §ay  it ;  but  she  had  seen  a  Dutch  tulip,  called  the  grand 
Panjandrum,  that  morning,  and  she  was  so  surprised  at  meet- 
ing this  strange  name  again,  and  so  diverted  by  his  little  round 
button  at  top,  that  she  could  think  of  nothing  else ;  be 
sides,  laughing  hindered  her  from  hearing  the  names  of  ai 
the  company  present  at  the  barber's  wedding;  but  she  per- 
fectly well  remembered  the  Picninnies :  and  she  knew  why 
she  did — because  their  name  was  something  like  Piccanini  ; 
and  this  word  had  been  fixed  in  her  head  by  a  droll  anecdote 
she  had  heard  of  a  negro  boy,  who,  when  he  was  to  tell  his 
master  that  Mr.  Gosling  had  called  upon  him,  and  could  not 
recollect  his  name,  said  he  knew  the  gentleman  was  a  Mr. 
Goose  Piccanini. 

"  So,  Lucy,"  said  her  father,  "  you  see  that  even  with  your- 
self, who  seem  to  belong  to  one  of  the  numerous  family  of  the 
goose  piccaninies,  there  is  always  some  connection  of  ideas,  or 
sounds,  which  helps  to  fix  even  nonsense  in  the  memory." 

"  Papa,  will  you  be  so  very  good  as  to  repeat  it  once  more  ? " 

"  Now,  Harry,  let  us  try  ! " 

"  I  would  rather  learn  a  Greek  verb,"  replied  Harry  ;  "  there 
7 


98 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 


is  some  sense  in  that.  Papa,  could  you  repeat  one?"  "I 
zould,  my  son,  but  I  will  not  now  ;  let  your  sister  amuse  herself 
with  the  grand  Panjandrum ;  and  do  not  be  too  grand,  Harry 
It  is  sweet  to  talk  nonsense  in  season.  Always  sense  would 
make  Jack  a  dull  boy." 

The  grand  Panjandrum  was  repeated  once  more  :  and  this 
time  Harry  did  his  best,  and  remembered  what  she  went  into 
the  garden  to  cut  for  an  apple  pie ;  and  he  mastered  the  great 
she-bear,  and  the  no  soap ;  but  for  want  of  knowing  who  died, 
he  never  got  cleverly  to  the  marriage  with  the  barber.  Lucy, 
less  troubled  about  the  nominative  case,  went  on  merrily, 
"  and  she  very  imprudently  married  the  barber ; "  but  just  as 
she  was  triumphantly  naming  the  company  present,  and  had 
got  to  the  Job-lillies,  their  attention  was  suddenly  interrupt- 
ed; and  the  grand  Panjandrum  was  forgotten. 


THE   GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK.  99 


FORFEITS 


It  is  extremely  difficult  to  find  such,  forfeits  as  are  neither 
dangerous,  nor  unladylike.  The  following  are  the  best  selec- 
tion I  have  been  able  to  make : 

To  laugh  in  one  corner,  cry  in  another,  and  sing  in  a  third. 

To  stand  in  the   middle  of  the  room,  and  first  make  up  a 
very  woful  face,  then  a  very  merry  one ;  if  it  be  in  the  even 
ing,  a  lamp  must  be  held  in  the  hand. 

To  perform  the  laughing  gamut,  without  pause  or  mistake, 
thus: 

ha    . 
ha    ha 


ha 

ha 

ha 

ha 

ha 

ha 

ha 

ha 

ha 

ha 

ha 

ha 

Rub  one  hand  on  your  forehead,  at  the  same  time  you 
strike  the  other  on  your  heart,  without  changing  the  motion 
of  either  for  an  instant. 


tOO  THE   GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK. 

Two  may  pay  forfeits  together  in  this  way :  they  stand  in 
separate  corners  of  the  room ;  one  begins  to  walk  toward  the 
other,  with  her  handkerchief  at  her  eyes,  saying  in  a  dismal 
tone,  "  The  king  of  Morocco  is  dead  ! "  The  other  passing 
by  her,  in  the  same  attitude,  solos  out,  "  Sad  news !  sad 
news ! "  Again  passing  in  the  same  way,  they  both  repeat, 
91  Alas  !  alas  ! "     This  must  be  done  without  laughing. 

To  keep  silence,  and  preserve  a  sober  face,  for  two  or  five 
minutes,  whatever  is  said  or  done  by  your  companions. 

To  stand  up  in  a  chair,  and  make  whatever  motions  or  gri 
maces  you  are  ordered,  without  laughing.  Young  ladies 
should  be  very  particular  never  to  exact  anything  awkward 
or  improper. 

Kiss  your  shadow  in  every  corner  of  the  room,  without 
laughing. 

Repeat,  without  mistake,  any  difficult  sentence  which  your 
companions  appoint. 

Make  two  lines  of  rhyme ;  or  if  one  line  be  given,  find  a 
rhyme  to  it. 

Say  five  flattering  thing?  to  the  one  who  sits  next  you, 
without  making  use  of  the  letter  L. 

The  one  who  is  to  pay  a  forfeit,  stands  with  her  face  to 
the   wall     one  behind  her  makes  signs  suitable  to  a  kiss,  a 


THE   GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK 


101 


pinch,  and  a  box  on  the  ear,  and  asks  her  whether  she  chooses 
the  first,  the  second,  or  the  third ;  whichever  it  happens  to 
be,  is  given  to  her.  The  blows  and  the  pinches  must  not  be 
too  hard. 

Imitate,  without  laughing,   such   animals  as  your  compa- 
nions name. 

Say  to  each  person  in  the  room,  "  You  can't  say  boo  to  a 

goose  ! " 

Laugh  at  the  wittiest,  bow  to  the  prettiest,  and  kiss  her  you 
love  best. 


102 


THE   GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK. 


ACTIVE    EXERCISES 


SWINGING. 
This  game  is  dangerous,  unless  used  with  discretion.  Grea 
care  should  be  taken  that  the  ropes  are  strong  and  well  se- 
cured, and  the  seat  fastened  firmly.  Little  girls  should  never 
be  ambitious  to  swing  higher  than  any  of  their  companions. 
It  is,  at  best,  a  very  foolish  ambition,  and  it  may  lead  to  dan- 
gerous accidents.  Any  little  girl  is  unpardonable  who  pushes 
another  violently  while  she  is  swinging. 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOR 


103 


JUMPING  ROPE. 
This  play  should  likewise  be  used  with  caution.  It  is  a 
nealthy  exercise,  and  tends  to  make  the  form  graceful ;  but  it 
should  be  used  with  moderation.  I  have  known  instances  of 
blood  vessels  burst  by  young  ladies,  who,  in  a  silly  attempt  to 
rump  a  certain  number  of  hundred  times,  have  persevered  in 
-umping  after  their  strength  was  exhausted.  There  are  se- 
veral ways  of  jumping  a  rope  : 

1.  Simply  springing  and  passing  the  rope   under   the  feet 
with  rapidity. 

2.  Crossing  arms  at  the  moment  of  throwing  the  rope. 

3.  Passing  the  rope  under  the  feet  of  two  or  three,  who 


104  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

jump  at  once,  standing  close,  and  laying  hands  on  each  others 
shoulders. 

4.  The  rope  held  by  two  little  girls,  one  at  each  end,  and 
thrown  over  a  third,  who  jumps  in  the  middle. 

The  more  difficult  feats  should  not  be  attempted,  until  the 
simpler  ones  are  perfectly  learned.  A  smooth  hard  surface 
should  be  chosen  to  jump  upon,  where  there  is  nothing  to 
entangle  or  obstruct  the  feet. 


CORONELLA. 
This  is    similar  to   Shuttlecock  and  Battledoor,  but  more 
difficult.     Instead  of  striking  the  bird  with  a  battledoor,  two 
players  throw  it  and  catch  it  with  wooden  cups  made  for  th© 
purpose. 


THE    GIRL'S  OWN   BOOK. 


105 


[This  engraving  is  copied  from  a  very  well  written  and  judicious  book 
concerning  the  active  exercises  of  young  ladies,  called,  A  Course  of  Calis- 
thenics for  the  use  of  Schools  and  Families.  This  book  will  be  useful  tc 
mothers,  particularly  in  cities,  where  it  is  sometimes  difficult  to  take  enough 
of  the  right  sort  of  exercise.] 


LA    GRACE. 


This  is  a  new  game,  common  in  Germany,  but  introduced 
into  this  country  from  France.  It  derives  its  name  from  the 
graceful  attitudes  which  it  occasions.     Two  sticks  are  held  in 


LOG 


THE   GIRL'S  OWN   BOOK. 


the  hands,  across  each  other,  like  open  scissors :  the  object 
is  to  throw  and  catch  a  small  hoop  upon  these  sticks.  The 
hoop  to  be  bound  with  silk,  or  ribbon,  according  to  fancy. 
The  game  is  played  by  two  persons.  The  sticks  are  held 
straight,  about  four  inches  apart,  when  trying  to  catch  the 
hoop  ;  and  when  the  hoop  is  thrown,  they  are  crossed  like  a 
pair  of  scissors.  In  this  country  it  is  called  The  Graces,  or 
The  Flying  Circle. 


THE   GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK.  107 


SHUTTLECOCK  AND  BATTLEDOOR. 
This  game  is  too  well  known  to  need  much  description. 
The  shuttlecock,  sometimes  called  the  bird,  is  a  little  ball 
stuck  full  of  feathers  :  the  battledoors  are  covered  with  parch- 
ment ;  and  the  object  of  the  players  is  to  keep  the  bird  con- 
stantly passing  and  re-passing  in  the  air,  by  means  of  striking 
it  with  the  battledoors.  Some  people  become  so  expert  at  it, 
that  they  can  keep  it  up  more  than  a  thousand  times,  without 
once  allowing  it  to  fall.  Little  girls  should  riot  be  afraid  of 
being  well  tired  :  that  will  do  them  good ;  but  excessive  fa- 
tigue should  be  avoided,  especially  where  it  is  quite  unne- 
cessary. 


108 


THE   GIRL'S  OWN  BOOK. 


CUP    AND    BALL. 

Here  a  wooden  ball,  with  a  hole  in  it,  is  used  instead  of  a 
bird.  A  stick  is  made  with  a  cup  at  one  end,  and  a  point  at 
the  other.  The  object  is  to  catch  it  in  the  cup,  or  on  the 
point.     The  cup  and  ball  are  fastened  together  with  a  string. 


SNOW-BALLING. 
I  like  this  exercise,  because  it  is  played  in  the  open  air. 
Endurance  of  cold  is  a  very  good  thing  :  it  makes  the  constitu- 
tion hardy.  But  rudeness  and  violence  must  never  be  allowed 
in  this,  or  any  other  game  :  little  girls  should  never  forget  that 
they  are  miniature  ladies. 


THE   GIRL'S  OWN   BOOK. 


Ifo 


BOW  AND  ARROW. 
This  pastime  is  common  in  England,  and  I  wish  it  might 
become  so  here.  Of  all  things  in  the  world,  health  is  the  most 
important.  I  fear  our  little  girls  do  not  take  sufficient  exer- 
cise in  the  open  air.  The  attitude  in  shooting  is  important. 
The  heels  should  be  a  few  inches  apart :  the  neck  slightly 
curved,  so  as  to  bring  the  head  a  very  little  downward ;  the 
left  arm  must  be  held  out  quite  straight  to  the  wrist,  which 
should  be  bent  inward ;  the  bow  is  to  be  held  easy  in  the 
hand ;  and  the  arrow,  when  drawn,  should  be  close  to  the  ear. 
The  right  hand  should  begin  to  draw  the  string,  as  the  left 
raises  the  bow.  When  the  arrow  is  three  parts  drawn,  take 
your  aim,  and  keep  your  eye  steadily  fixed  upon  it :  the  point 
of  the  arrow  should  appear  to  the  right  of  the  mark  you  aim 
at ;  the  arrow  is  then  drawn  to  a  head,  and  let  fly.  The 
trunk  of  a  tree,  chalked  at  certain  distances,  will  answer  for  a 
target 


no 


THE   GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK. 


CALISTHENICS. 
This  hard  name  is  given  to  a  gentler  sort  of  gymnastics, 
suited  to  girls.  The  exercises  have  been  very  generally  intro- 
duced into  the  schools  in  England,  and  are  getting  into  favour 
in  this  country.  Many  people  think  them  dangerous,  be- 
cause they  confound  them  with  the  ruder  and  more  daring 
gymnastics  of  boys ;  but  such  exercises  are  selected  as  are  free 
from  danger ;  and  it  is  believed  that  they  tend  to  produce 
vigorous  muscles,  graceful  motion,  and  symmetry  of  form. 


CIRCULAR    MOVEMENT    OF    THE    ARMS. 

Fig.  1.   In  this   exercise,  one  arm,  at  first  hanging  by  the 
side,  is  moved  backward ;    it  then  passes  up  by  the  ear,  and  is 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK 


U 


brought  down  in  front.     The  hand,  which  is  kept  folded,  thus 
describes  a  circle  from  the  shoulder. 

This  is  first  to  be  done  with  one  arm,  then  with  the  other, 
and  lastly,  with  both  together — slowly,  steadily,  and  swiftly 

POINTING   TO    THE    GROUND. 

Fig.  2.  The  hands  are  first  raised  above  the  head,  and  then 
decline  forward,  the  body  bending,  and  the  performer  points 
the  hands  as  low  towards  the  ground  as  possible,  but  without 
bending  the  legs. 

THE    SPECTRE    MARCH. 

Fig.  3.  The  hands  are  to  be  placed  on  the  hips,  the  thumbs 
turned  back,  and  the  performers,  raising  themselves  on  their 
toes,  are  then  to  move  forward  by  a  rapid  succession  of  very 
small  springs,  keeping  the  whole  frame  as  erect  as  possible. 


112 


THE   GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK, 


THE    DANCING    STEP. 

Fig.  4.  The  hands  should  be  placed  as  above.  A  small  hop 
is  then  to  be  made  on  the  toes,  with  one  foot,  the  other  step- 
ping forward  and  repeating  the  hop  ;  and  the  performer  thus 
moves  forward,  by  a  step  and  a  hop,  with  each  foot  alternately. 


EXERCISES    WITH    THE    WAND. 

The  wand  for  this  purpose  should  be  light  and  smooth,  but 
not  of  a  nature  to  bend.  It  is  first  to  be  taken  hold  of  near 
the  extremities,  by  each  hand,  with  the  knuckles  outward,  as 
shewn  in  fig.  5:  then  raised  to  the  perpendicular  position  of 
fig.  6,  the  right  hand  being  uppermost.  The  left  then  takes 
its  place ;  this  should  be  performed  rapidly  for  some  time 

?(— -W 


From  the  position  fig.  6,  the  wand  is  to  be  raised  above  the 
head  as  shewn  in  fig.  7 ;  it  is  then  to  be  passed  behind,  as  in 


HE    rSIitL'S    OWN    BOOK 


113 


jig.  8,  and  finally  returned  into  the  first  position  of  the  wanu, 
»by  a  reverse  progress  of  the  arms,  as  in  fig.  9 


The  wand  is  to  be  held  as  before,  except  that  the  knuckles 
are  turned  behind :  it  is  then  (see  fig.  10)  to  be  raised  parallel 
with  the  shoulders,  each  hand  being  turned  alternately  inward, 
so  that  the  end  of  the  wand  passes  between  the  fore  arm  and 
the  shoulder. 

It  is  then  to  be  lifted  above   the  head,  as  in  Jig.  11,  and 
brought  down  behind,  as  at  Jig.  12.      It  is   finally  returned  to 
the   position  Jig.   9.      These    exercises    should   be    repeated 
many  times,  till  the  pupil  is  very  expert  and  rapid. 
8 


114 


THE   GlttLS    OWN    BOOK 


HORIZONTAL    BAR. 

The  performer,  taking  hold  of  the  horizontal  bar,  swings 
backward  and  forward  until  the  swing  is  sufficient  to  admit  of 
taking  the  hands  from  the  bar,  each  time  of  swinging  back- 
ward from  it,  and  catching  it  again  ;  but  the  bar  should  be 
relinquished  only  when  in  the  position  described  above. 


THE  GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK. 


115 


THE    TRIANGLE. 


This  is  a  bar  of  wood  supported  at  each  end  by  a  cord.  The 
two  cords  meet  together  at  some  distance  above,  and  uniting, 
pass  over  a  pulley,  so  that  it  may  be  fastened  at  any  height  to 
suit  the  performer.  For  the  following  exercises,  the  bar 
should  be  about  the  height  of  the  knees. 


16 


THE   GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK. 


First,  for  the  circle,  the  bar  is  held  as  in  fig.  14. 
The   performer   then    steps   round  on   the  toes,  graduallv 
increasing  in  velocity,  and  bearing  more  on  the  bar. 


15 


STOOPING   FORWARD. 


The  bar  hanging  in  its  natural  position,  the  hands  are 
placed  upon  it,  and  the  body  lowered  forward,  so  that  the 
whole  weight  rests  upon  the  hands  and  the  toes ;  but  one 
foot  may  be  brought  a  little  forward,  as  in  fig.  15. 


THE   GIRL'S  OWN  BOOK. 


117 


BENDING    BACKWARD- 


Froite  die  preceding  position  the  bar  is  drawn  inwardly,  the 
feet  retain  their  position,  and  holding  firmly  by  the  bar,  the 
body  reclines  backward  to  the  position  shown  in  Jig.  16 


UNCING. 

Many  people  object  to  dancing,  because  they  consider  it  a 
waste  of  time ;  but  I  believe  it  is  only  wrong  when  too  much 
time  is  given  to  it,  to  the  neglect  of  more  important  duties. 
Children  must  have  exercise ;  and  dancing  is  healthy,  inno- 
cent, and  elegant.     Those   who   learn  to   dance   when   very 


J18  THE    GIKL'S    0WJ\    BOO^. 

young,  acquire  an  ease  of  motion  that  can  be  gained  in  n© 
other  way ;  at  a  very  early  age,  the  joints  bend  easily;  and  if 
a  habit  of  moving  gracefully  is  then  acquired,  it  is  never  lost. 
Little  girls  should  practise  their  steps  at  home  every  day ;  it 
will  serve  for  excercise  and  amusement,  and  tend  greatly  to 
their  improvement.  Great  care  should  be  taken  to  turn  the 
feet  outward  ;  nothing  is  more  awkward,  either  in  walking  or 
dancing,  than  feet  that  turn  inward ;  by  taking  a  little  pains 
the  instep  will  habitually  curve  outward  the  moment  the  fool 
is  raised  from  the  floor.  The  arms  should  never  remain 
crooked,  so  as  to  give  the  elbows  a  sharp,  inelegant  appear- 
ance. Care  should  be  taken  to  carry  the  shoulders  back,  and 
the  head  erect ;  a  dancer  who  stoops,  or  runs  her  chin  out,  is 
a  pitiful  sight.  Here  I  would  tell  those  who  aie  round-shoul- 
dered, or  carry  their  heads  too  much  forward,  of  an  excellent 
way  to  cure  these  bad  habits  :  walk  an  hour,  or  more,  every 
day,  with  a  large  heavy  book  balanced  on  your  head,  without 
any  assistance  from  your  hands.  The  lower  orders  of  Egyp- 
tian women  are  remarkable  for  walking  majestically  and  grace- 
fully; and  it  is  because  they  constantly  go  down  to  the  Nile, 
to  bring  up  heavy  burdens  of  water  upon  their  heads. 

Lastly,  never  toss  your  feet  about,  or  rise  to>3  high  from  the 
floor ;  truly  graceful  dancing  is  gliding,  not  jumping.  But,  on 
the  other  hand,  you  must  not  walk  round  languidly  and  care- 
lessly, as  if  you  had  no  interest  in  the  dance ;  what  is  worthy 
of  being  done  at  all,  is  worthy  of  Vemg  done  well. 


THE  GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK 


119 


BASKETS. 


MOSS    BASKETS. 

The  body  of  the  basket  is  made  of  pasteboard,  round,  or 
oval,  with  or  without  a  handle,  as  you   fancy.     It  should   be 

neatly  lined  ;  and  some  cover 
the  outside  with  pale  green 
paper,  that  any  little  intersti- 
ces among  the  moss  may  look 
neatly.  The  handle  should  be 
-_  sewed  on  the  outside,  that  it 
may  be  covered  by  the  moss. 
A  great  variety  of  dry  mosses,  of  different  colours,  may  be  put 
together  so  as  to  produce  a  beautiful  effect.  Some  people  pre- 
fer to  sew  them  on,  because  they  are  so  apt  to  fall  off.  To  be 
fastened  on  with  thick  gum  water,  glue,  or  paste.  A  very 
pretty  imitation  of  moss  baskets  may  be  made  of  unravelled 
worsted,  of  different  colours,  sowed  on  thickly,  in  bunches. 
Where  it  is  knit  on  purpose,  it  must  be  washed  and  dried  by 
a  gentle  heat,  in  order  to  keep  it  curled.     Each  bunch  should 


l£0  THE   GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

be  made  of  three  or  four  shades  and  colours,  and  this  shou/ 
be  mingled  in,  so  as  to  avoid  any  striped,  or  spotted,  appear- 
ance. The  varieties  of  green,  brown,  and  light  blue  are  the 
appropriate  colours  :  a  little  black  and  white  may  be  introduced 
with  good  effect.  I  have  seen  baskets  of  this  kind  filled  with 
the  ends  of  the  unravelled  worsted,  on  which  reposed  a  few 
chalk  eggs,  coloured  to  look  like  bird's  eggs.  I  thought  them 
extremely  pretty  :  but  I  should  not  have  thought  so,  had  they 
been  real  eggs  stolen  from  a  poor  suffering  bird. 


ALUM  BASKETS. 
Success  in  these  kind  of  baskets  depends  somewhat  upon 
chance ;  for  the  crystals  will  sometimes  form  irregularly,  even 
when  the  utmost  care  has  been  taken.  Dissolve  alum  in  a 
little  more  than  twice  as  much  water  as  will  be  necessary  for 
the  depth  of  the  basket,  handle  and  all.  Put  in  as  much  alum 
as  the  water  will  dissolve  ;  when  it  will  take  no  more,  it  is 
then  called  a  saturated  solution  of  alum  ;  when  we  say  a  thing 
is  saturated^  we  mean  that  it  is  as  full  as  it  can  be.  In  this 
state,  it  should  be  poured  into  a  saucepan,  or  earthen  jar, 
(by  no  means  put  in  iron)  and  slowly  boiled  until  it  is  nearly 
half  evaporated.  The  baskets  should  then  be  suspended 
from  a  little  stick,  laid  across  the  top  of  the  jar,  in  such  a 
manner  that  both  basket  and  handle  will  be  covered  by  the 


THE    GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK.  121 

solution.  It  must  be  set  away  in  a  cool  place,  where  not  the 
slightest  motion  will  disturb  the  formation  of  the  crystals. 
The  reason  the  basket  becomes  incrusted  is,  that  hot  water 
will  hold  more  alum  in  solution  than  cold  water ;  and  as  it 
cools,  the  alum,  which  the  water  will  not  hold,  rests  on  the 
basket.  The  frame  may  be  made  in  any  shape  you  fancy. 
It  is  usually  made  of  small  wire,  woven  in  and  out,  like  bas- 
ket work ;  but  many  prefer  a  common  willow  basket  for  a 
frame  ;  whether  it  be  wire  or  willow,  a  rough  surface  must  be 
produced  by  winding  every  part  with  thread,  or  worsted. 
Bright  yellow  crystals  may  be  produced  by  boiling  gamboge, 
saffron,  or  tumeric,  in  the  solution ;  and  purple  ones  by  a  simi- 
lar use  of  logwood ;  of  course,  the  colour  will  be  more  or  less 
deep,  according  to  the  quantity  used.  Splendid  blue  crystals 
may  be  obtained  by  preparing  the  sulphate  of  copper,  com- 
monly call  blue  vitriol,  in  the  same  manner  that  alum  is 
prepared.  Great  care  must  be  taken  not  to  drop  it  upon  one's 
clothes. 

In  order  to  have  alum  crystals  very  clean  and  pure,  it  is 
well  to  strain  the  solution  tnrough  muslin,  before  it  is  boiled. 

A  group  of  crystals  of  different  colours  form  a  very  pretty 
ornament  for  a  chimney.  They  must  be  made  by  suspending 
some  rugged  substance,  such  as  a  peach  stone,  a  half  burnt 
stick,  &c.  in  the  boiling  solution. 


122 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN  BOOK, 


ALLSPICE  BASKETS. 
The  allspice  berries  should  be  soaked  in  brandy,  to  softer 
them,  and  then  holes  should  be  made  through  them.  They 
are  strung  on  slender  wire,  which  is 
twisted  into  such  a  form  as  you 
please.  To  be  woven  in  diamonds, 
or  squares,  or  rows,  as  you  fancy. 
A  gold  bead  between  every  two  ber- 
ries, gives  a  rich  appearance  to  the  basket.  Around  the  top, 
they  sometimes  twist  semicircles  of  berries,  from  which  are 
suspended  festoons  of  berries  strung  on  silk,  drooping  over 
the  outside.  Lined  or  not,  and  ornamented  with  ribbons 
according  to  fancy. 


BEAD    BASKETS. 
Very  pretty  baskets  are  made  in  a  similar  way,  of  different 
coloured  beads  strung  upon  wire.     The  wire  should  be  strong- 
ly joined  ;  and  the  place  covered  thick  with  sewing  silk  of  the 
same  colour  as  the  beads. 


FACE,    OR    SHELL    BASKETS. 
The  frame  is   made  of  pasteboard,  neatly  lined  ;  it  may  be 
white,  or  any  coloured  paper   you  choose,  for  a  ground-work. 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  123 

Covered  with  grains  of  rice,  bugles  of  different  colours,  or  very 
small  delicate  shells,  put  on  with  gum,  and  arranged  in  such 
figures  as  suit  your  fancy. 


WAFER  BASKETS. 
Frame  make  of  cardboard,  and  bound  neatly  at  the  edges 
with  gilt  paper.  Take  the  smallest  wafers  you  can  get ;  keep 
a  whole  one  for  the  ground-work ;  cut  another  in 
halves;  wet  the  edge  of  one  of  the  halves,  and 
stick  it  upright  through  the  middle  of  the  whole 
one  ;  cut  the  other  half  into  two  quarters,  wet  the 
two  straight  sides,  and  place  them  on  each  side  of 
the  half  wafer ;  this  forms  a  kind  of  rosette.  When  you  have 
enough  prepared,  wet  the  bottoms  of  the  whole  wafers,  and 
fasten  them  on  the  basket  in  such  forms  as  you  please.  It 
looks  very  pretty  to  have  the  whole  wafers  of  one  colour,  and 
the  rosette  of  another.  If  you  prefer  stars  to  simple  rosettes, 
you  can  make  them  by  placing  six  quarters  around  the  half, 
instead  of  tivo.  The  wafers  should  be  exactly  of  a  size,  and 
cut  perfectly  even.  The  handle  may  be  decorated  in  the 
same  manner  as  the  basket ;  but  if  it  is  likely  to  be  handled 
«nuch  it  will  be  better  to  ornament  it  with  ribbon. 


124  THE   GIRL'S     OWN    BOOK 

MELON-SEED    BASKETS. 
Musk-melon  seed,  strung  on  wire,  form  very  pretty  bas- 
kets. 


FEATHER  BASKETS. 
Take  any  beautiful  coloured  feathers  you  can  find,  and  cut 
off  the  quill  part.  Make  the  bottom  of  your  basket  of  card- 
board ;  cut  it  into  what  shape  you  choose  ;  at  the 
edges  perforate  it  with  little  holes  ;  through  these 
holes  pass  the  feathers,  having  a  little  of  the  quill 
left,  and  cut  perfectly  even,  so  that  the  basket  will 
stand  well.  For  the  top,  bend  a  piece  of  wire  into  the  same 
shape  as  the  bottom,  but  rather  larger ;  then  fasten  the  fea- 
thers to  it  at  regular  distances.  It  looks  more  neatly  to  have 
the  wire  wound  with  coloured  sewing  silk.  If  you  fancy  it,  a 
wire  or  pasteboard  handle  may  be  made,  covered  with  small 
feathers.  The  bottom  may  be  either  plain,  or  lined  with  gold 
paper,  or  have  a  rice-paper  bird,  or  butterfly,  upon  it. 


CLOVE    BASKETS. 
The  berry  is  taken  off;  the  long  part  of  the  clove  is  soaked 
in  brandy,  perforated  with  a  needle,  and  strung  on  wire,  in 
diamonds,  squares,  rows,  or  any  other  way  you  can  devise 
This  forms  a  very  fragrant  basket. 


THE   GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK.  125 


STRAW    BASKETS. 

Procure  a  little  bundle  of  straws  of  the  same   size ;  cut 

them  all  the  length  you  wish  the  height  of  your  basket  to  be ; 

you  must  use  sharp  scissors,  and  handle  them 

delicately ;  if  the   straws  are  broken,  or  split, 

they  are  useless. 

Cardboard  must  form  the  top  and  bottom  of 
the  baskets ;  the  bottom  must  be  whole,  and 
the  top  cut  out  in  a  circle  little  more  than  half 
an  inch  wide  ;  near  the  edges  holes  must  be 
made  for  the  reception  of  the  straws.  If  you 
wish  to  have  the  basket  as  large  at  the  bottom  as  at  the  top, 
cut  your  pieces  of  cardboard  of  the  same  size  ;  but  if  you  wish 
it  smaller  at  bottom,  cut  them  thus  : 

Observe,  that  when  the  top  is  larger 
than  the  bottom,  there  must  be  just  as 
many  holes  in  one  as  in  the  other,  and 
of  course  they  will  be  farther  apart.  Re- 
member to  have  an  even  number  of  holes,  else  when  you  pass 
your  ribbon  in  and  out,  two  straws  will  come  together.  Put 
your  straws  through  the  holes  you  have  prepared,  and  if  you 
find  them  rather  loose,  touch  them  with  gum ;  leave  them 
about  half  an  inch  above  the  paper  at  top,  and  below  it  at 
bottom.  The  edges  of  the  paper  may  either  be  bound  neatly 
with  gilt  paper,  or  cut  in  little  points,  vines,  &c.     After  you 


126  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

* 

have  arranged  your  straw,  take  quite  narrow  ribbon,  of  any 
colour  you  fancy,  and  pass  it  over  and  under  the  straws,  alter- 
nately, like  basket-work ;  ever  observing  that  the  straw  passed 
under  in  the  first  row,  must  be  passed  over  in  the  second  row, 
and  so  on.  Handles  of  cardboard,  made  to  correspond  with 
top  and  bottom.  Bows  of  ribbon  to  conceal  where  the  handle 
is  fastened.  A  little  painting  at  the  bottom,  and  a  vine  round 
the  margin  and  handle,  adds  to  the  beauty  of  the  basket. 


LAVENDER    BASKETS. 
In  England,  they  make  baskets  in  the  same  way 
of  stalks  of  lavender,  instead  of  straw.     Those  who 
M'||i:!///       have  seen  them,  say  they  are  prettier,  and  very  fra- 
grant. 


BASKETS  OF  MILLINET  AND  STRAW. 
The  frame  is  made  of  cardboard,  cut  in  such  fashion  as  you 
choose.  The  easiest  kind  to  make,  are  where  the  four  sides 
are  nearly  square,  only  each  one  slanted,  so  as  to  make  the 
basket  smaller  at  the  bottom  than  at  the  top ;  the  cover  then 
rests  upon  a  square  surface.  Pieces  of  millinet  should  be  cut 
iust  the  size  of  the  cardboard  ;  straw  must  be  split  even,  in 
the  same  manner  they  prepare  it  for  braiding  bonnets  ;  the 


THE  GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK  127 

hreds  of  straw  are  then  passed  in  and  oat  through  the  holes  of 
.he  millinet,  crossways,  so  as  to  form  into  little  diamonds. 
The  cardboard  and  millinet  are  then  fastened  together ;  the 
sides  of  the  basket  joined  and  neatly  bound,  with  taste  ;  the 
cover  put  on  with  little  ribbon  hinges.  Handles  of  ribbon. 
If  you  like  a  coloured  ground-work,  put  fancy  paper  upon 
your  cardboard,  before  you  fasten  the  millinet  on  it.  This 
makes  a  very  firm  basket.  The  other  kinds  I  have  mentioned 
are  fragile  things,  intended  rather  for  ornament  than  use. 


PAPER-BALL  BASKETS. 
The  frame  is  made  of  card  paper ;  little  rolls  of  paper  about 
as  large  as  a  quill,  and  as  long  as  your  nail,  are  stuck  all 
about,  in  the  same  manner  as  shells  and  bugles  are  put  on  ; 
these  little  rolls  are  made  to  keep  together  by  means  of  gum 
Arabic.  When  of  different  coloured  paper,  and  neatly  made, 
they  are  rather  pretty. 


PAPER-ROSETTE  BASKETS. 
These  are  the  pretiicst  of  al]  paper  baskets  ;  but  I  believe  it 
is  impossible  to  describe  or  paint  them  in  such  a  way  as  will 
enable  you  to  make  them ;  you  must  see  them  done  in  order 
to  understand  how  they  are  done.  Four  strips  of  paper  are 
cut  very  even,  about  the  width  of  very  narrow  taste  ;  each  is 


128 


THa   GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK. 


doubled  nearly  in  the  middle,  one  half  being  left  half  an  inch 
longer  than  the  other ;  one  doubling  must  be  put  through  the 
other,  and  repassed  so  as  to  form  a  perfect  little  platform  of 
four  squares,  thus : 


[/ 


In  this  engraving  the  dark  parts  are  intended  to  show  the 
longest  strips  of  paper,  which  come  down  below  the  others. 

■No.  1  must  be  doubled  under,  even  with  the  square,  and 
come  out  along  side  of  3  ;  2  must  pass  under,  and  come  out 
by  the  side  of  4 ;  4  must  pass  under,  and  come  out  by  the  side 
of  2 ;  and  3  must  pass  under,  through  the  little  basket-work 
square,  and  come  by  1 ;  thus  : 

A 


<s_ 


"eT> 


THE   GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK 


129 


Then  take  each  of  the  papers,  first  on  one  side,  and  then  on 
the  other,  and  turn  them  into  a  point,  after  the  manner  of 
taste  trimming  ;  thus  : 


.  1  is  a  point  just  turned  backward;  2  is  a  strip  turned  back, 
and  brought  front  again,  so  that  the  two  edges  of  the  two 
points  meet ;  and  3  is  these  two  points  doubled  together,  and 
made  into  one ;  each  point,  when  finished,  is  threaded  through 
the  basket-work  in  the  centre.  The  ends  then  come  in  the 
middle ;  here  they  must  be  again  twisted  into  points,  and 
threaded  through  the  squares ;  this  forms  a  perfect  rosette. 
The  ends  that  hang  all  around  the  rosette  must 
not  be  cut  off;  they  serve  to  thread  through 
other  rosettes,  and  join  them  all  in  a  firm  web. 
You  can  put  them  on  three,  or  four,  or  five  deep, 
according  to  the  size  of  your  rosettes,  and  the 
height  of  your  baskets. 
9 


M 


30  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    i^OOK, 


A  SHELL  BASKET. 
Cut  a  piece  of  stiff  pasteboard,  or  cardboard,  into  the  shape 
you  wish  for  your  basket ;  around  the  bottom  sew  a  strip  of 
cardboard,  about  half  an  inch  wide,  to  form  a  margin  for  it  to 
stand  upon ;  then  cut  a  round  or  oval  piece,  to  fit  into  the  bot- 
tom exactly,  and  sew  it  in ;  have  pieces  of  fancy  paper,  what- 
ever colour  you  choose,  cut  in  the  shape  of  each  part  of  the 
basket,  being  careful  to  have  them  a  little  larger  than  the  card- 
board pieces,  because  it  is  more  easy  to  cut  off,  than  to  piece 
on ;  make  your  handle  of  a  narrow,  stiff  strip,  cover  it,  and 
line  it  with  fancy  paper,  and  bind  the  edges  with  gilt  paper ; 
then  sew  it  neatly  upon  the  inside  of  your  basket.  Take  as 
many  of  those  small  fluted  shells  (which  come  among  oysters) 
as  will  go  twice  or  three  times  round  your  basket ;  the  number 
of  rows  must  depend  upon  the  depth  ;  make  two  holes  at  the 
small  end  of  each  shell,  with  an  awl,  as  close  to  the  edge  as  you 
can  with  safety ;  have  very  narrow  lines  of  gilt  paper  ready, 
and  gum  Arabic,  or  rye  paste  with  alum  in  it;  fasten  a  little  gilt 
circle  round  the  outside  of  each  shell,  pressing  it  into  the  fluted 
places  with  a  pin.     Then  cover   the  outside   of  your   basket 


THE    GIKL'S    OWN    BOOK.  131 

with  such  paper  as  you  have  prepared ;  after  which  sew  on 
the  shells,  close  to  each  other,  with  strong  thread  ;  when  this 
is  done,  paste  a  little  diamond  of  gilt  paper  over  the  holes  and 
stitches  on  each  shell ;  then  line  the  inside  of  the  basket,  and 
bind  the  upper  and  lower  edges  with  gilt  paper.  You  must 
do  the  things  in  the  order  here  mentioned,  else  you  will  make 
mistakes  ;  for  instance,  if  the  basket  is  lined  before  the  shells 
are  sewed  on,  the  stitches  will  shew  inside.  Some  cut  the  up- 
per edge  of  the  basket  in  scollops,  to  fit  the  shape  of  the  shell. 
The  dark  lines  in  the  engraving  shew  where  gilt  paper  is  to 
be  put.     Make  the  basket  what  size  you  please. 


WITCHCRAFT  WITH  CARDS. 
A  pack  of  cards  can  be  so  arranged  that  you  can  tell  every 
one  in  the  pack  without  difficulty,  if  you  have  a  tolerable  me- 
mory. First  put  the  clubs  by  themselves,  the  hearts  by  them- 
selves, the  spades  by  themselves,  and  the  diamonds  by  them- 
selves. Next,  conclude  in  what  order  you  will  place  them. 
I  will  suppose  that  you  choose  the  following :  clubs,  hearts, 
spades,  diamonds.  Then  arrange  them  according  to  the 
following  sentence  :  Sixty-two  tens  beat  ninety-three  ;  then 
comes  the  king  (represented  by  an  ace)  with  eighty-four  thou- 
sand men  (represented  by  knaves)  and  seventy-five  women  (re- 


132 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK, 


presented  by  queens).  You  will  begin  thus  :  the  six  of  clubs 
the  two  of  hearts,  the  ten  of  spades,  the  nine  of  diamonds 
(you  see  I  observe  the  order)  ;  the  three  of  clubs,  the  king  of 
hearts,  the  eight  of  spades,  the  four  of  diamonds ;  the  ace  of 
clubs,  the  knave  of  hearts,  the  seven  of  spades,  the  Jive  of  dia- 
monds, the  queen  of  clubs.  Then  begin  the  sentence  again, 
remembering  a  club  was  your  last  card.  The  six  of  hearts,  the 
two  of  spades,  &c. 

By  repeating  this  sentence  after  a  pack  is  so  arranged,  you 
can  surprise  a  companion  by  telling  her  every  one. 


THE  GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK.  133 


ORNAMENTS 


IMITATION    CHINA. 

Choose  prettily-shaped  tumblers  of  clear  glass ;  colour  an 
engraving  as  much  like  china  as  you  can ;  place  it  in  a  tum- 
bler :  cut  it  to  the  shape ;  bind  the  glass  and  the  paper  to- 
gether at  the  top  with  gold  paper  edging ;  and  put  a  narrow- 
binding  of  gilt  at  the  bottom,  so  as  to  conceal  the  glass  effec- 
tually. The  paper  will  not  fit  unless  it  be  cut  into  two  pieces  ; 
and  where  these  two  pieces  join  at  the  side,  you  must  put  a 
strip  of  gold  paper  on  the  outside,  to  conceal  it.  Some  paint 
a  little  device  on  the  side  opposite  the  painting ;  and  others 
prefer  putting  in  delicate  coloured  paper.  You  should  be 
careful  to  get  no  paste  on  your  paper,  before  you  put  it  into 
the  tumbler ;  if  you  do,  it  w^ill  touch  the  glass,  and  dry  in  spots. 
No  paste  is  needed  at  the  bottom.  A  piece  of  white  paper, 
\  little  larger  than  the  bottom  of  the  tumbler,  cut  at  the  edges. 
so  as  to  be  bent  up  round  the  sides,  should  be  put  in  at  the 
bottom ;  if  you  touch  the  edges  of  this  piece  writh  paste,  it 
must  be  done  very  lightly ;    for  if  the  paste  runs  down,  and 


134  THE   GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

gets  between  the  glass  and  the  paper,  it  will  make  sad  woik. 
When  it  is  finished,  not  one  in  a  hundred  could  tell  it  from 
French  china,  without  close  examination.  A  tumbler  one 
size  smaller  can  be  placed  inside,  for  water  and  flowers  ;  but 
great  care  must  be  used  in  filling  it,  lest  the  water  run  over 
the  edge,  and  spoil  the  engraving. 


STRAW  COTTAGE. 
Cut  a  piece  of  cardboard  for  the  bottom,  and  make  holes 
at  the  edges  for  the  straw  to  pass  through,  in  the  same  manner 
as  in  the  straw  baskets.  For  the  roof,  bend  a 
piece  of  thick  drawing-paper  into  the  proper 
shape ;  along  each  side  of  it  make  holes  for 
the  straws  to  pass  through  ;  by  leaving  a  wide  margin  to  the 
roof,  it  will  overhang  the  sides,  and  form  the  eaves.  Press 
some  straws  flat ;  and  gum  them  on  each  side  of  the  roof  in 
rows-  For  the  two  ends,  called  gables,  cut  a  piece  of  paper 
to  fit  into  the  roof ;  fasten  it  among  the  straws  that  come  up 
from  the  side ;  and  ornament  it  with  straw,  like  the  roof.  A 
chimney  of  coloured  pasteboard  may  be  let  in,  if  you  like. 
A  good  effect  may  be  produced  by  forming  the  sides  of  card- 
paper,  on  which  are  painted  doors,  windows,  &c.  like  the 
interior  of  a  cottage ;  if  it  be  well  contrived,  the  straws  will 
appear  like  a  portico  round  it.    Little  temples,  summer-houses, 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  135 

and  pagodas,  may  be  made  after  a  similar  fashion,  with 
round,  or  six-sided  roofs,  and  an  acorn,  or  some  little  orna- 
ment gummed  upon  the  top.  A  cottage  looks  pretty  with 
very,  very  little  artificial  flowers,  introduced  among  the  straws 
to  imitate  woodbine. 


ALUMETS. 
These  ornamental  papers  are  principally  for  show,  although 
the  avowed  purpose  is  to  light  cigars,  lamps,  &c.  There  is 
a  great  variety  in  the  manner  of  making  them.  Double  a  strip 
of  paper  about  an  inch  wide ;  cut  it  across  the  width  into  very 
fine  rows ;  begin  to  cut  at  the  doubled  edge,  and  leave  about 
the  width  of  your  nail  uncut  at  the  opposite  edge.  When 
wound  round  and  round  little  rolls  of  paper,  prepared  for  the 
purpose,  they  have  a  very  pretty  appearance.  Faper  cut  and 
wound  in  the  same  way,  of  different  widths,  makes  a  pleasing 
variety  :  two  papers  of  different  colours  wound  on  the  same 
stem,  or  gold  paper  and  white  paper  wound  together,  are  very 
beautiful.  Another  kind  is  made  by  cutting  papers  about  an 
inch  and  a  half,  or  two  inches  long,  into  the  shape  of  feathers, 
and  then  feathering  the  edges  by  very  fine  cuttings ;  roll  them 
over  your  fingers,  so  as  to  make  them  curve  gracefully ;  and 
tie  three  or  four  of  them  upon  the  stem  you  have  prepared ; 
-hey  will  droop  over,  like  feathers  in  a  cap.  Another  kind  is 
made  of  very  narrow  strips  of  paper,  not  wider  than  fine  bob* 


136  THE   GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK. 

bin,  wound  tight  round  a  knitting  needle,  so  as  to  make  them 
curl  prettily,  and  then  tied  in  clusters  upon  a  stem.  The  stems 
are  rolls  of  paper  about  as  large  as  a  quill,  pasted  so  as  to 
keep  them  from  unrolling  ;  they  should  be  nearly  as  tall  again 
as  the  vase  in  which  they  are  placed ;  some  of  the  drooping 
ones  should  be  made  shorter,  so  as  to  fall  carelessly  over  the 
sides  of  the  vase.  The  Imitation  China  forms  a  pretty  recep- 
tacle for  these  ornaments. 


PAPER  SCREENS. 
Take  two  sheets  of  fancy  paper,  coloured  on  both  sides ;  cut 
them  into  four  halves :  and  paste  them  neatly  into  one  long 
strip.  Bind  one  edge  neatly  with  gold  paper. 
Crimp  it  in  fine  plaits,  smaller  than  those  of  a 
fan ;  pass  a  needleful  of  sewing  silk  through  the 
unbound  edge,  and  draw  it  up  close  together. 
Procure  an  ebony  or  gilded  handle;  gum  it 
firmly  on,  taking  care  that  it  covers  the  part 
where  the  paper  is  joined ;  for  the  sake  of 
strength,  it  should  go  rather  beyond  the  centre. 
It  should  be  covered  on  the  back  part,  where  it 
is  fastened  to  the  screen,  with  paper  of  the  same  colour,  neatly 
and  firmly  fastened  down  on  each  side  of  it.  A  gilt  star,  a  ca- 
meo wafer,  or  some  other  pretty  ornament,  may  be  gummed 
upon  both  sides  of  the  centre.  Narrow  ribbon  ornaments  the 
handle. 


THE   GIRL'S  OWN    BOOK.  137 

PAPER  CUTTINGS. 
What  is  called  honey-comb,  rs  made  by  a  very  simple  and 
easy  process.  Double  your  paper  over  and  over  in  folds,  till 
you  come  to  the  end  of  it ;  if  you  wish  to  have  the  interstices 
of  the  paper  small  and  delicate,  you  must  do  the  paper  up  in 
narrow  folds ;  if  you  wish  to  do  coarse  work,  fold  it  in  large 
divisions.  Remember  it  is  not  to  be  plaited  like  a  shirt-ruffle, 
or  a  fan,  but  folded  over  and  over.  When  the  paper  is  ready, 
cut  it  slanting,  nearly  across  the  width,  leaving  a  little  uncut, 
to  hold  it  together ;  and  turn  your  paper  bottom  upward,  and 
cut  nearly  across  the  other  way ;  and  so  on.     When  it  is  cut, 

it  looks  thus  :   \/\/\/W\/\/\7|      Carefully  lay 

open  the  folds,  and  stretch  it  gently,  and  it  presents  a  very 
good  resemblance  of  a  honey-comb.  Strips  of  light  green 
paper  cut  in  this  way,  and  hung  in  festoons  about  mirrors, 
pictures,  entry-lamps,  &c.  look  very  pretty.  In  England, 
where  they  burn  coal  more  than  they  do  here,  they  fasten 
sheets  of  paper  together  and  cut  them  in  this  way,  to  throw 
over  the  front  of  stoves  during-  the  summer  season. 


138 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK 


HEART,    DART,    AND    KEY. 
A  heart,  an  arrow,  and  a  key,  may  be  joined  together,  sc 
as  to  have  it  appear  as  if  they  could  not  be  taken  apart  wi.h 
out  tearing  them,  thus  : 


The  heart  is  cut  into  five  or  six  ribs  in  the  centre,  thus 


vWi 


The  key  is  cut  as  much  like  a  real  key  as  possible,  thus 


3 


The  arrow  is  made  with  a  head  at  each  end,  thus 


Take  one  of  the  ribs  cut  in  the  heart ;  pass  it  through  the 
handle  of  the  key  far  enough  to  admit  of  slipping  one  head  of 


THE   GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK.  139 

the  arrow  through  the  rib  on  the  other  side  of  the  key ;  then 
double  the  arrow  in  the  middle,  and  slip  the  rib  back  to  its 
place.  The  handle  of  the  key  should  be  small,  and  the  arrow- 
nead  large,  so  as  to  make  the  puzzle  greater;  for  it  seems  as 
if  the  arrow  must  have  gone  through  the  key,  when  in  fact  it 
only  goes  through  one  of  the  long-doubled  ribs  of  the  heart. 
If  the  head  of  the  dart  is  crumpled  any,  it  should  be  carefully 
made  smooth. 


FOLDED  PAPERS. 
There  are  a  variety  of  things  made  for  the  amusement  of 
small  children,  by  cutting  and  folding  paper :  such  as  boats, 
soldiers'  hats,  birds,  chairs,  tables,  baskets,  &c.  but  they  are 
very  difficult  to  describe ;  and  any  little  girl  who  wishes  to 
make  them,  can  learn  of  some  obliging  friend  in  a  very  few 
moments.  Speaking  of  them  makes  me  think  of  a  fretful  little 
child,  who  twisted  a  paper  hat  up,  and  put  it  in  her  ear ;  then 
recollecting  her  mother  had  told  her  it  was  very  dangerous  to 
put  things  in  her  e  ars,  she  ran  screaming  and  crying,  "  Mo- 
ther !  mother !  I've  got  a  cocked -up  hat  in  my  ear !" 


140 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 


THE    THREE    CROSSES. 
Take  a  piece  of  paper,  half  as  long  again  as  it  is  broad. 
First,  fold  it  thus  :  Second,  fold  it  thus  : 


Third,  double  it  in  the  mid- 
dle, lengthways,  thus : 


Fourth,  double  it  again  in 
the  middle,  thus : 


When  it  is  double  in  this  manner,  cut  lengthways  directly 
through  the  middle,  and  at  one  stroke  of  the  scissors  you  will 
have  three  crosses,  with  the  blocks  and  superscription,  which 
place  thus  : 


era 


THE    GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK. 


141 


CANDLE    ORNAMENTS. 
These  ornaments  resemble  a  circle  of  green  leaves.     They 
are  made  very  simply.     Double   a  piece  of  paper  lengthways, 
and  then  across,  so  as  to   make   four  thicknesses.     Here  is  an 
engraving  of  it : 


The  dotted  lines  show  the  open,  or  cut,  sides  of  the  paper  , 
the  others  are  whole.  Cut  the  leaves  as  marked  in  the  en- 
graving, observing  that  the  edges  come  on  the  uncut  side  of 
the  paper.     When  opened,  this  will  be  the  appearance  ■ 

K      A 


\\  // 

>  0  < 

^%  A  V~ 

\  \ 


Each  of  the  leaves  must  then  be  doubled  down  through  the 
middle,  and  crimped  fine  with  a  dull  penknife,  or  small  pair 
scissors.     If  you   wish   to    make   them  of  the   bright  grass 


142 


THE    GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK. 


green  usually  sold,  drop  seven  or  eight  green  kernels  of  coffee 
into  a  cup  half  full  of  white  of  egg,  and  let  it  remain  all  night. 
In  the  morning,  mix  this  with  melted  spermaceti,  and  dip 
your  papers  into  it  while  it  is  warm.  It  will  produce  a  bril- 
liant green.  Gamboge,  used  instead  of  coffee,  makes  a  fine 
vellow. 


LACE  WORK  CUTTINGS. 
The  beauty  of  these  depends  much  upon  the  taste  and  in- 
genuity of  the  artist ;  however,  if  cut  with  any  tolerable  skill, 
they  look  very  pretty.  Do  tissue  paper  up  in  folds  three  or 
four  inches  wide.  In  the  first  place,  with  pencil  and  ruler, 
mark  the  outside  of  the  fold  all  over  in  little  diamonds.  Then 
sketch  with  a  pencil  any  pattern  you  fancy  ;  perhaps  a  bunclr 
of  grapes  at  the  bottom,  and  a  wreath  of  roses  and  leaves 
running  up  through  the  centre.  Between  the  figures,  cut  out 
all  your  little   diamonds  ;  but  be  very  careful  not  to  cut  them 

in  the  figures.  This  engraving 
shows  the  appearances  of  the  pa- 
per after  it  is  cut ;  the  dark  shades 
are  where  the  paper  is  cut  out ; 
the  white  is  where  it  is  left  whole. 
Three  or  four  leaves  arranged  in 
a  circle,  cut  with  some  rich  pattern,  form  a"  very  tasteful  orna 


THE     GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  143 

k,  i  I  for  candlesticks.  A  hole  is  made  in  the  centre  of  the 
p-.'^cr  for  the  candle,  and  the  leaves  droop  gracefully  over  the 
side.  This  work  should  be  done  with  small  sharp  scissors. 
As  you  cut  through  all  the  folds  at  once,  one  line  of  cuttings 
finishes  the  whole.  The  beauty  of  these  ornaments  is  greatly 
increased  by  dipping  the  paper  into  melted  spermaceti  after 
they  are  cut.  The  spermaceti  should  be  melted  in  a  large 
dish,  so  that  every  part  of  the  paper  may  touch  it ;  the  less 
spermaceti  there  is  used,  the  better,  provided  there  is  enough 
to  touch  every  part  of  the  paper.  Some  people  obtain  glass- 
dust  from  the  glass-house,  and  after  making  it  very  fine,  sprin- 
kle it  on  while  the  spermaceti  is  warm.  There  is  glass-dust 
of  all  colours.  It  looks  very  brilliant,  but  is  apt  to  fall  off  in 
a  warm  room.  A  sheet  of  tissue  paper  may  be  doubled  into 
four,  as  described  in  page  141 ;  a  bunch  of  grapes  and  leaves 
may  be  drawn  from  the  doubled  corner  down  toward  the* 
open  corner,  leaving  the  quarter  part  of  a  diamond,  at  the 
doubled  corner,  for  space  to  put  the  candle  in.  Be  careful  to 
have  each  grape,  tendril,  &c.  join  upon  another;  else  it  will 
fall  apart  when  cut.  When  opened,  four  of  these  rich  clus- 
ters will  hang  from  the  diamond  in  the  centre,  in  the  middle 
of  which  a  hole  should  be  made  for  the  candle.  The  clusters 
should  be  about  a  quarter  of  a  yard  deep. 


144  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK 

IMITATION  OF  EMBOSSED  CARDS. 
Very  pretty  imitations  of  this  kind  may  be  made  in  the  fol- 
lowing manner :  Sketch  any  wreath  that  suits  your  fancy 
around  the  edge  of  the  card,  lightly  with  a  pencil.  Take  a 
sharp  penknife,  and  holding  it  edgeways,  cut,  and  very  slightly 
raise  up,  each  line  you  have  drawn  with  a  pencil.  If  neatly 
done,  it  looks  very  pretty.  Some  imitate  embossed  work  by 
pricking  a  pattern  very  thick  with  a  needle ;  doing  all  the 
outlines  on  the  right  side,  and  filling  up  by  pricking  on  the 
wrong  side.  A  wreath  around  card-racks  for  screens,  done  in 
this  manner,  is  very  beautiful ;  but  it  soon  gets  soiled. 


WAFER  NECKLACES. 
Some  little  girls  make  rosettes  of  red  wafers,  as  I  have  de- 
scribed for  wafer  baskets,  and  gum  them  on  a  piece  of  red 
tape,  or  taste,  very  thick  together,  to  be  suspended  round  the 
neck.  They  look  somewhat  like  coral,  but  are,  of  course,  ex- 
tremely brittle. 


WAFER  ORNAMENTS   FOR  CANDLES. 

Cut  a  piece  of  cardboard,  as  large,  or  a  little  larger,  than 

the  top  of  your  candlestick ;  make  a  hole  for  the  candle,  and 

cover  it  with  fancy  paper.     On  the  edge   of  the  card-paper 


THE   GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  145 

fasten  a  circle  of  wafers,  by  wetting  them ;  but  before  you  put 
them  on,  it  will  be  well  to  arrange  them  in  the  form  of  stars, 
Or  rosettes,  as  described  above.  Flowers  can  be  imitated 
very  prettily  by  putting  wafers,  with  one  third  cut  off,  very 
thick  together,  like  the  petals  of  a  flower.  A  green  wafer, 
cut  in  four  pieces,  and  arranged  like  a  calyx,  partly  resting  on 
the  wafer  flower,  and  partly  on  the  cardboard  circle,  looks 
very  prettily,  and  makes  the  whole  more  strong.  Some  put 
in  little  pieces  of  bristles,  tipped  with  wax,  to  imitate  the 
stamens. 


ENGRAVED  EGG-SHELLS. 
Sketch  a  landscape,  or  any  design  you  please,  upon  the 
shell,  with  melted  tallow,  or  clear  grease  of  any  kind ;  then 
let  the  eggs  soak  in  very  strong  vinegar,  until  the  acid  has 
corroded  those  parts  not  touched  with  oily  matter;  when 
taken  out,  your  drawings  will  stand  out  from  the  shell,  in 
what  is  called  relief. 


THE    LEAD   TREE. 

Put  in  a  large  pint  vial  about  half  an  ounce   of  sugar  of 

lead,  and  fill  it  to   the  bottom  of  the  neck  with  rain  water. 

Then  suspend  by  a  bit  of  silk,  fastened  also  to  the   cork,  a 

piece  of  zinc  wire,  two  or   three  inches  long,  so   that  it   may 

10 


L46  THE   GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK 

hang  as  nearly  in  the  centre  as  possible.  Place  the  vial  where 
it  will  not  be  disturbed,  and  beautiful  branching  crystals  of 
lead  will  form  all  around  the  zinc. 


THE    TIN    TREE. 
This  is  produced  in  the  same  way ;  only,  instead  of  sugar  of 
lead,  use  three  drachms  of  muriate  of  tin  and  ten  drops  of  nitric 
acid,  and  let  them  dissolve  well,  before  you  put  the  zinc  wire 
m.     The  tin  tree  is  more  brilliant  than  the  lead. 


THE  SILVER  TREE. 
Put  four  drachms  of  nitrate  of  silver  into  a  vial  of  rain  water  ; 
then  drop  in  about  an  ounce  of  mercury,  and  let  it  remain  very 
quiet.  This  is  sometimes  called  the  tree  of  Diana.  There 
is  a  close  affinity,  or  attraction,  between  the  metals  used  in  the 
above  experiments,  and  the  zinc  suspended  in  the  solutions ; 
and  that  is  the  reason  they  separate  from  the  water,  and  cling 
around  the  wire. 


IMPRESSIONS    OF    BUTTERFLIES. 
If  you  find  a  dead  butterfly,  cut  off  the  wings  and  lay  them 
upon  clean  paper,  in  the   form   of  the  insect   when  flying. 


THE   GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK.  147 

Spread  some  clean  thick  gum-water  on  another  piece  of  paper, 
and  press  it  on  the  wings ;  the  little  coloured  feathery  sub- 
stance will  adhere  to  it ;  then  lay  a  piece  of  white  paper  upon 
the  top  of  the  gummed  paper,  and  rub  it  gently  with  your  fin- 
ger, or  the  smooth  handle  of  a  knife.  A  perfect  impression  of 
the  wings  will  thus  be  taken.  The  body  must  be  drawn  and 
painted  in  the  space  between  the  wings. 


IMPRESSIONS  OF  LEAVES. 
Dip  a  piece  of  white  paper  in  sweet  oil,  and  hold  it  over  the 
lamp,  until  it  is  very  thoroughly  blackened  with  smoke ;  place 
a  green  leaf  upon  the  black  surface,  and  let  it  remain  press- 
°d  upon  it  for  a  few  moments  ;  then  put  it  between  two  pieces 
)f  while  paper,  and  press  it  in  a  book,  with  something  heavy 
upon  the  top  of  it.  When  taken  out,  one  of  the  papers  will 
have  received  a  perfect  impression  of  the  leaf,  with  all  its  little 
veins.  Some  think  the  impression  is  more  distinct,  if  a  little 
lamp-black  and  oil  be  passed  lightly  over  the  leaf  with  a  hair 
pencil,  instead  of  smoking  it  over  a  lamp. 


148  THE   GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK. 

LACE    LEAVES. 

I  have  tried  this  experiment  without  success  :  but  as  I  find  il 
in  a  very  clever  French  book,  I  give  it  to  my  young  readei  s, 
hoping  they  may  have  better  success  than  I  have  had. 

Soak  healthy  green  oak  leaves  in  water,  during  twenty-four 
hours  ;  during  this  time,  draw  leaves,  birds,  or  any  thing  you 
please,  upon  cardpaper,  cut  them  out  neatly,  and  pass  over 
them  a  light  sizing  of  glue,  paste,  gum  Arabic,  or  white  of  egg. 
Then  take  the  leaves  out  of  the  water,  wipe  them,  and  press 
them  on  the  cuttings  you  have  just  covered  with  glue.  Let 
them  dry  together ;  and  then  strike  upon  the  green  leaf  with  a 
hard  stiff  brush.  The  leaf  being  softened  by  soaking  in  the 
water,  will  soon  present  nothing  but  a  web  of  little  fibres,  re- 
sembling lace.  The  green  portion  of  the  leaf  remains  fastened 
upon  the  cardpaper,  and  when  unglued,  it  is  said  to  look  like 
embroidery. 


ELY  CAGES. 
Bristles  fastened  together  with  bees-wax  in  the  form  of 
cages,  of  all  patterns,  used  to  be  very  common  in  old  times. 
Everywhere  the  bristles  joiued,  a  scrap  of  red  or  black  merino, 
half  as  big  as  fourpence,  was  stuck  on.  Sometimes  grains  of 
sugar,  or  drops  of  honey  and  molasses,  were  put  inside  ;  but  I 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  149 

think  this  would  draw  multitudes  of  flies.     These  cages  looked 
very  pretty  suspended  from  the  ceiling. 


POONAH  PAINTING. 
This  style  of  painting  requires  nothing  but  care  and  neat- 
ness. The  outline  of  whatever  you  wish  to  paint  is  drawn 
with  the  point  of  a  needle  on  transparent  paper,  and  then  cut 
out  with  sharp  scissors.  No  two  parts  of  the  bird,  or  flower, 
which  touch  each  other,  must  be  cut  on  the  same  piece  of  pa- 
per. Thus  on  one  bit  of  transparent  paper  I  cut  the  top  and 
bottom  petal  of  a  rose  ;  on  another  piece  I  cut  the  leaves  at  the 
two  opposite  sides,  &c.  Some  care  is  required  in  arranging 
the  theorems,  so  that  no  two  parts  touching  each  other  shall 
be  used  at  the  same  time.  It  is  a  good  plan  to  make  a  draw- 
ing on  a  piece  of  white  paper,  and  mark  No.  1  upon  all  the 
leaves  you  can  cut  on  the  first  theorem,  without  having  them 
meet  at  any  point ;  No.  2  on  all  you  can  cut  in  the  same  way 
on  the  second  theorem,  and  so  on.  After  all  the  parts  are  in 
readiness,  lay  your  theorem  upon  your  drawing  paper,  take  a 
stiff  brush  of  bristles,  cut  like  those  used  in  velvet  colours,  fill 
it  with  the  colour  you  want,  and  put  it  on  as  dry  as  you  possi- 
bly can,  moving  the  brush  round  and  round  in  circles,  gently, 
until  your  leaf  is  coloured  as  deep  as  you  wish.  Where  you 
wish  to  shade,  rub  a  brush  filled    with  the   dark  colour  vou 


150  THE    GlKL'S    OWN   BOOK. 

want,  carefully  round  and  round  trie  spot  you  wish  to  shade. 
Petal  after  petal,  leaf  after  leaf,  is  done  in  this  way,  until  the 
perfect  flower  is  formed.  No  talent  for  drawing  is  necessary 
in  this  work ;  for  the  figure  is  traced  on  transparent  paper,  and 
then  the  colours  are  rubbed  over  the  holes,  in  the  same  manner 
they  paint  canvass  carpets.  In  the  choice  of  colours,  you  must 
be  guided  by  the  pattern  you  copy.  The  light  colour  which 
forms  the  ground-work  is  put  on  first,  and  the  darker  colours 
shaded  on  after  it  is  quite  dry.  Green  leaves  should  be  first 
made  bright  yellow ;  then  done  all  over  with  bright  green ; 
then  shaded  with  indigo.  A  very  brilliant  set  of  colours  in 
powder  have  been  prepared  for  this  kind  of  painting  ;  if  these 
be  used,  they  must  be  very  faithfully  ground  with  a  bit  of 
glass,  or  smooth  ivory. 

If  the  colours  are  put  on  wet,  they  will  look  very  badly. 
The  transparent  paper  can  be  prepared  in  the  following  man- 
ner :  cover  a  sheet  of  letter-paper  with  spirits  of  turpentine, 
and  let  it  dry  in  the  air ;  then  varnish  one  side  with  copal  var- 
nish ;  when  perfectly  dry,  turn  it,  and  varnish  the  other  side. 


SHADOWED    LANDSCAPES. 
Observe  very  accurately  all  the  light  parts  of  your  picture, 
and  draw  or  trace  them  on  a  sheet  of  paper ;  with  a  knife, 
or  small  sharp  scissors,  cut  out  all  the  light  places  you  have 


THE    GIRL'S  OWN   BOOK.  151 

marked.  It  will  not  seem  to  have  any  form  or  likeness,  until 
you  hold  it  up  between  a  candle  and  the  wall ;  if  well  done, 
the  shadow  will  then  look  like  a  soft-coloured  picture.  A 
sheet  of  fine  letter-paper  placed  behind  it,  and  both  held  up 
to  the  light,  produces  the  same,  or  a  better  effect. 


PAPER  LANDSCAPES. 
Observe  well  the  shadows  of  the  picture  you  wish  to  copy, 
draw  their  shape  as  exactly  as  you  can,  and  cut  them  out. 
Paste  these  pieces  on  a  sheet  of  paper,  in  such  places  as  they 
belong  in  the  landscape  :  if  the  shade  be  rather  light,  put  on 
only  one  thickness  of  paper ;  if  darker,  two  thicknesses,  and 
three  thicknesses,  may  be  used ;  if  the  shadow  be  very  deep 
and  heavy,  five  and  six  pieces  may  be  pasted  on,  one  above 
another.  When  held  up  to  the  light,  shades  are  produced, 
differing  in  degree  according  to  the  thickness  of  the  paper. 
These  make  very  pretty  transparencies  for  lamps  in  summer. 
I  have  seen  china  lamp-shades,  that  appeared  perfectly  white 
in  the  day-time  ;  but  the  china  was  thicker  in  some  places 
than  in  others ;  and  when  the  light  shone  through,  it  looked 
like  a  soft  landscape  in  India-ink. 


152  THE   GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK 


POMATUM  LANDSCAPES. 
A  piece  of  cardpaper  is  covered  with  a  thin,  smooth  coat 
of  pomatum,  and  then  rubbed  over  with  a  common  lead  pencil 
until  it  becomes  quite  dark ;  not  what  is  called  black-lead 
pencil,  but  the  common  lead,  called  plummet.  The  lights  of 
the  picture  are  then  scraped  away  with  a  sharp-pointed  knife, 
or  needle. 


CHINESE  BOXES. 
Have  a  box  of  some  smooth,  polished  white  wood,  such  as 
satin  wood,  or  maple  ;  sketch  upon  it  such  figures  of  castles, 
men,  women,  wreaths  of  flowers,  &c.  as  you  please  ;  then 
colour  all,  except  the  figure,  dead  black.  It  then  looks  like 
ebony  inlaid  with  ivory. 


SCRAP  BOXES. 
These  boxes,  which  have  been  so  fashionable  of  late,  are 
very  easily  made.  The  box  may  be  painted  white,  cream- 
colour  or  black,  as  you  fancy  either  for  a  ground-work.  Then 
cut  from  engravings  figures  of  men,  women,  animals,  fruit, 
vases,  &c.  and  paste  them  upon  your  box,  arranged  in  such 
a  manner  as  best  pleases  you.  When  it  is  covered  and  per- 
fectly dry,  it  should  be  done  over  with  a  glazing  of  dissolved 


THE   GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  153 

isinglass  ;  and  when  that  is  dry,  it  should  receive  a  coat  of 
copal  varnish.  The  lighter  and  more  airy  the  figures  can  be 
made  to  look,  the  better ;  no  heavy  masses  of  ground  or  trees 
should  be  left  about  them ;  and  if  uneven  edges  are  acciden- 
tally left,  they  should  be  carefully  cut. 

The  paste  should  be  made  of  rye,  with  pounded  alum  boiled 
m  it,  to  make  it  more  adhesive.  The  coarsest  engravings 
from  newspapers,  &c.  are  sometimes  used ;  but  the  finer  the 
engravings,  the  more  beautiful  the  box.  Some  people  prefer 
coloured  engravings  ;  but  unless  they  are  very  delicate  and 
beautiful,  they  have  a  gaudy  look. 

Scrap  boxes  are  usually  glazed  with  dissolved  isinglass,  and 
dried  before  the  varnish  is  put  on ;  but  it  is  said  dissolved  pelt 
is  a  better  glazing.  If  the  box  is  varnished  several  times 
dried  thoroughly  each  time,  and  finally  rubbed  with  a  little 
linseed  oil  and  very  finely  pulverized  rotten  stone,  it  will  look 
as  smooth  and  polished  as  a  mirror.  It  is  a  good  plan  to  do 
all  varnished  boxes  in  this  way. 

It  is  common  to  cover  centre-tables  and  fire-boards  with 
engraved  scraps,  in  the  same  manner  as  boxes.  When  done 
with  great  neatness  and  taste,  they  form  very  beautiful  articles 
of  furniture.  Coloured  engravings,  if  not  too  gaudy,  are  more 
beautiful  than  plain  ones. 

Very  pretty  boxes  are  made  by  arranging  autumn  leaves  in 
garlands  or  fanciful  bouquets.  They  should  be  of  the  most 
brilliant  colours,  the  hard  stems  cut  off,   and  the  leaves  well 


154  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

pressed  in  heavy  books,  before  they  are  used.  Glue,  or  isin- 
glass dissolved  in  gin,  is  better  for  pasting  them  upon  the  box 
than  gum  Arabic ;  as  the  latter  is  apt  to  crack,  and  come  off 
easily.  Sea-moss,  pressed  until  it  is  very  flat,  and  then  glued 
upon  boxes,  looks  very  pretty.  In  both  cases,  the  box,  after 
it  is  well  dried,  should  be  varnished  five  or  six  times  over,  so 
as  to  make  the  surface  as  smooth  as  possible. 


ENGRAVED  BOXES. 
The  box  should  be  white  or  light  strawr-colour,  in  order  to 
show  the  faint  impression  to  advantage.  It  should  be  varnish* 
ed  five  or  six  times  in  succession,  and  suffered  to  dry  tho- 
roughly each  time.  While  the  last  coat  of  varnish  is  yet  so 
damp  that  your  finger  will  adhere  to  it,  the  engraving  must 
be  put  on,  the  right  side  downward.  The  engraving  must  be 
prepared  in  the  following  manner  :  The  w7hite  paper  must  be 
cut  off  close  to  the  edges  of  the  engraving ;  it  must  be  laid 
upon  a  clean  table,  with  the  picture  downward,  and  moistened 
all  over  wdth  a  clean  wet  sponge.  It  must  then  be  placed  be- 
tween two  leaves  of  blotting  paper,  to  dry  it  a  little.  Before 
putting  it  on  the  box,  take  great  care  to  have  it  even,  and  to 
place  it  exactly  where  you  wish  it  to  be.  Lay  one  edge  of 
the  print,   picture  downward,  upon   the  damp  varnish  ;  hold 


THE    GiKL'S    OWN   BOOK.  15f) 

the  other  end  suspended  by  the  other  hand,  and  wipe  suc- 
cessively over  the  back  of  the  print  in  such  a  manner  as  to 
drive  out  all  the  air,  and  prevent  the  formation  of  blisters. 
Then  touch  it  all  over  with  a  linen  cloth,  careful] y,  so  as  to 
be  sure  that  every  part  adheres  to  the  varnish.  Leave  it  un- 
til it  is  thoroughly  dry.  Then  moisten  the  back  of  the  engrav- 
ing with  a  clean  sponge,  and  rub  it  lightly  backward  and  for- 
ward with  the  fingers,  so  as  to  remove  the  moistened  paper  in 
small  rolls  curled  up.  When  the  picture  begins  to  appear, 
take  great  care  lest  you  rub  through,  and  take  off  some  of  the 
impression.  As  soon  as  you  perceive  there  is  a  risk  of  this, 
leave  it  to  dry.  In  drying,  the  engraving  will  disappear,  be- 
cause it  is  still  covered  by  a  very  slight  film  of  paper.  You 
will  think  it  is  mere  white  paper  ;  but  give  it  a  coat  of  varnish, 
and  it  will  become  entirely  transparent.  Should  you  by  acci- 
dent have  removed  any  little  places  in  the  engraving,  touch 
them  with  India-ink  and  gum  water,  that  no  white  specks  may 
appear ;  but  when  you  put  on  your  second  coat  of  varnish, 
you  must  take  care  to  pass  very  lightly  over  the  spots  you 
have  retouched.  The  box  should  be  varnished  as  many  as 
three  times  after  the  engraving  is  on ;  and  suffered  to  dry 
thoroughly  each  time.  The  white  alcoholic  varnish  is  the 
best.  It  should  be  put  on  in  the  sunshine,  or  near  a  warm 
stove.  After  the  last  coat  is  thoroughly  dry,  sift  a  little  pul- 
verized  rotten-stone    through    coarse   muslin,   and   rub    it   on 


156  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

with  linseed  oil  and  a  soft  rag;  after  being  well  rubbed, 
cleanse  the  box  thoroughly  with  an  old  silk  handkerchief,  or 
soft  linen  rag.  Some  say  a  very  thin  sizing  of  nice  glue 
should  be  put  on  the  box  the  first  thing  before  it  is  varnished 
at  all ;  others  say  it  is  not  necessary. 

This  process  requires   great  patience  and  care  ;  but  the  ef- 
fect is  beautiful  enough  to  pay  for  the  trouble. 


DIRECTIONS    TO  LAY   MEZZOTINTO  PRINTS   UPON 
GLASS. 

Cut  off  the  margin,  and  lay  the  print  in  a  dish  of  hot  water ; 
let  it  remain  on  the  surface  till  it  sinks.  Take  it  out  carefully, 
and  press  it  between  cloths  or  paper,  so  that  no  water  may  ap- 
pear on  the  surface  ;  but  the  print  must  be  quite  damp.  Then 
lay  it  face  uppermost  on  a  table  ;  have  ready  a  plate  of  pure 
clean  glass,  free  from  spots  or  scratches ;  brush  it  over  with 
some  Venice  turpentine,  and  hold  it  to  the  fire  a  little  to  make 
it  run  equal  and  thin  ;  then  let  it  fall  gently  on  the  print.  Press 
it  down,  that  the  turpentine  may  stick  to  the  print ;  also  press 
the  print  with  your  fingers  from  the  middle  to  the  edges  of 
the  glass,  so  that  no  blisters  may  remain.  Now  wet  the  print 
with  a  soft  cloth,  and  rub  it  gently  with  your  finger ;  the  paper 
will  peel  off,  leaving  only  the  impression  upon  the  glass. 
When  it  is  dry,  wet  it  over  with  oil  of  turpentine,  till  it  is 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  157 

transparent,  and  set  it  to  dry,  when  it  will  be  fit  for  painting. 
The  colours  are  the  usual  oils,  and  there  is  nothing  in  the  pro- 
cess particular.  The  back  of  this  painting  is  generally  wash- 
ed with  plaster  of  Paris. 


I  have  informed  little  girls  how  to  do  a  variety  of  these 
things,  in  which  little  skill  and  no  practice  is  required ;  but  I 
hope  they  will  remember  that  these  things  are  for  amusement 
only.  If  they  wish  to  become  good  painters,  they  must  never 
indulge  themselves  in  tracing  what  they  have  to  copy ;  and 
they  must  study  well  the  rules  concerning  distances  and  pro- 
portions. Sometimes  you  may  wish  to  copy  something  that 
cannot  be  traced ;  sometimes  it  will  be  necessary  to  draw  ob- 
jects larger  or  smaller  than  your  copy — and  what  can  you  do 
then,  if  you  know  nothing  about  proportions  ?  The  power  of 
copying  correctly  from  nature  is  the  most  desirable  of  all  ac- 
complishments ;  and  in  order  to  do  this,  you  must  have  a 
knowledge  of  perspective,  and  practise  in  pencil  drawing, 

Theorem  painting  is  very  pretty ;  but  she  who  learns  no- 
thing else,  is  no  more  of  an  artist,  than  the  one  who  winds 
up  a  musical  snuff-box  is  a  musician. 


158  THE   GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK. 

FANS. 
Very  beautiful  fans  may  be  made  with  little  trouble,  in  imi- 
tation of  the  ivory  fans.  Cut  the  stick  of  stiff,  white  cardboard 
exactly  in  the  shape  of  those  used  for  ivory.  Make  a  slit  about 
as  deep  as  your  nail,  in  the  middle  of  each  stick  at  the  top. 
Through  these  slits  pass  coloured  taste,  in  the  same  manner 
you  see  it  done  in  ivory  fans.  Glue  the  taste  on  the  left  side 
of  the  slit  in  one  stick ;  pass  it  through  the  slit  in  the  next 
stick,  fasten  it  on  the  right  side,  and  cut  it  off.  In  this  way 
they  will  all  be  joined  in  pairs  ;  then  begin  at  the  other  end  of 
your  fan,  and  join  these  couples  all  together  by  the  same  pro- 
cess. A  careful  examination  of  an  ivory  fan  will  be  of  more 
assistance  then  the  best  description  in  the  world.  Fasten  the 
bottom  with  a  rivet,  like  other  fans.  Paint  upon  one  side, 
just  above  or  below  the  ribbon,  a  wreath  of  ilowers ;  on  the 
other  side  a  wreath  of  shells ;  paint  your  ribbon  in  spots,  or 
stripes,  on  one  side,  and  leave  it  plain  on  the  other;  your 
fan  will  then  have  the  remarkable  property  of  Aowing  fcur 
different  sides,  according  to  the  manner  in  whii  h  yen  unfurl  it 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  159 


PUZZLES,    RIDDLES,    CHARADES 


Perhaps  some  of  my  little  readers  will  complain  that  there 
are  not  puzzles  enough  in  this  book ;  others  will  say  there  are 
too  many ;  some  will  complain  that  they  are  old,  and  others 
that  they  are  too  difficult.  All  I  can  say  is,  that  I  have  done 
the  best  I  could  to  please  them ;  I  have  made  as  many  new 
ones  as  I  have  wit  to  make ;  and  I  have  preferred  old  ones 
that  are  good,  to  new  ones  that  were  silly.  To  those  who 
have  a  contempt  for  this  species  of  amusement,  I  will  reply  in 
the  words  of  Mrs.  Barbauld  :  "  Finding  out  riddles  is  the  same 
kind  of  exercise  for  the  mind,  which  running,  and  leaping,  and 
wrestling  are  to  the  body.  They  are  of  no  use  in  themselves  ; 
they  are  not  work,  but  play  ;  but  they  prepare  the  body,  and 
make  it  alert  and  active  for  anything  it  may  be  called  upon  to 
perform.  So  does  the  finding  out  good  riddles  give  quickness 
of  thought,  and  a  facility  for  turning  about  a  problem  everj 
way,  and  viewing  it  in  every  possible  light." 

The  observing  reader  will  perceive  that  there  are  several 
species  of  puzzles,  distinct  from  each  other,  and  known  fry 
marks  peculiar  to   them.     Puzzles   and  enigmas  are  genera 


J60  THE  GIRL'S  OWN   BOOK. 

terms,  applied  to  those  which  come  under  no  particular  class 
A  Conundrum  is  founded  on  a  comparison  between  two  things 
resembling  each  other   in  sound,  but  not  in  sense ;  thus  ;— 
Why  is  a  nail  driven  into  timber,  like  a  very  old  man2     Ans. 
because  it  is  infirm  {infirm).     A  Riddle  describes  the  various 
powers  and  qualities  of  an  object  in  the  most  puzzling  way 
possible  ;  thus  an   andiron  is  said  to  stand  upon  three  feet,  to 
run  upon  none,  to  bear  heavy  burdens,   to  dwell  in  a  warm 
climate,  &c.  A  riddle  can  be  translated  into  another  language, 
but  charades,  anagrams,  &c.  cannot  be.     A  Charade  is  made 
of  a  word  divided  into  syllables,  and  each  syllable  described 
separately,  thus  :    My  first  marks  time,  my    second  spends  it. 
and  my  whole  tells  it.     Watch-man. 

A  Rebus  is  composed  of  initials,  instead  of  syllables,  thus  : 
The  first  letter  of  a  weight,  the  beginning  of  what  little  girls 
will  be,  and  the  first  letter  of  a  musical  instrument,  make  a 
yery  unmusical  bird.     Ounce,  woman,  lute  —  O-w-L 

A  Logogriph  is  where  the  letters  of  any  particular  word  are 
used  to  make  other  words,  by  being  differently  arranged. 
These  is  no  need  of  using  all  the  letters  each  time,,  and  they 
may  be  used  over  and  over  again  ;  but  care  must  be  taken  to 
employ  no  letter  that  is  not  in  the  original  word.  Thus  in 
the  word  pillory,  may  be  found  pill,  rill,  lip,  oil,  roll,  lily,  &c. 

An  Anagram  is  somewhat  similar  to  a  logogriph  ;  but  the 
letters  are  not  used  twice  over.  A  phrase  is  taken,  and  the 
letters  must  all  be  used  in  another  phrase  made,  by  transpos- 
ing the  letters — thus   in   the  word  potentates,  you  may  find 


THE   GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK 


101 


just  the  same  letters  that  make  ten  tea-pots.  Observe  no  letter 
is  added,  none  left  out,  and  none  used  twice. 

A  Pun  is  like  a  conundrum  :  indeed,  a  conundrum  is  no- 
thing- but  a  pun,  put  in  the  form  of  a  question.  When  a  gen- 
tleman said  of  Mr.  Hook,  "  Hook  and  I  are  often  together," 
he  made  a  very  good  pun.     {Hook  and  eye.) 

Of  late,  pictured  puns  have  been  quite  fashionable.  Here  is 
a  sample. 


11 


Fanny. 


162 


THE   GIRL'S  OWN    BOOE\ 


PUZZLES, 


1. 


What  is  that  boy  ? 


What  trade  is  that  mill  ? 


3. 


stand         take  to  taking. 


I  you       throw  my 


4.  The  wicked  must    ||p||p  T  T  T  T  Tand  e  e  9 


5.  fsifm        What  word  is  that  ? 


Mr.  E. 


THE    GIRL'S  OWN   BOOK 


163 


What  word  is  that  ? 


8,  Spell  Constantinople,  syllable  by  syllable,  without  mis- 
take. 

9.  PRSVRYPRFCTMNVRKPTHSPR 
C  P  T  S  T  N.  But  one  letter  is  wanting  to  make  a  perfect 
sentence.     What  is  it  ? 

10.  Can  you  draw  three  rabbits,  so  that  they  will  have  but 
three  ears  between  them ;  yet  each  will  appear  to  have  the 
two  that  belongs  to  it  ? 


Y  , 


164 


THE   GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK. 


FRENCH    PUZZLES. 


liers 
sans 

3.  L.  N.  E.   Ne.  0.  P.  Y. 

00000000 
4. 


g^   a 


Pir  vent 


venir 


i. 


un         vient         d'un 


2. 


CIS 


6.1a 


vie 


mill 


m 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  165 


CONUNDRUMS. 

1.  Why  is  the  wick  of  a  candle  like  Athens  ? 

2.  Why  is  Ireland  likely  to  become  very  rich  ? 

3.  To  what  question  can  you  answer  nothing  but  yes  ? 

4.  What  kind  of  fever  have  those  who  are  extremely  anxious 

to  appear  in  print  ? 

5.  Why  is  a  bee-hive  like  a  spectator  ? 

6.  Why  are  fixed  stars  like  pen,  ink,  and  paper  ? 

7.  Why  is  a  toll-gatherer  like  a  Jew? 

8.  What  letter  used  to  be  distributed  at  tournaments  ? 

9.  Why  do  you  suppose  a  glass-blower  can  make  the  letter 

E  gallop  ? 

10.  What  class  of  people  bear  a  name  meaning,  "  I  can't 

improve  ?  " 

11.  What  word  asks  the  question,  "  Am  I  strong  ?" 

]  2.  Why  was  Gen.  Washington  like  an  Irishman's  quarrel 2 

13.  Why  is  a  greedy  boy  like  a  grub-worm? 

14.  What  is  smaller  than  a  mite's  mouth  ? 

15.  Why  is  a  fretful  man  like  a  loaf  of  bread  baked  too  much  ? 

16.  Why  is  heedlessness  like  a  ragged  coat? 

17.  Why  should  there  be  a  marine  law  against  whispering  ? 

18.  Why  is  a  room  full  of  married  people  empty? 

19.  What  kind  of  portrait  can  you  spell  with  three  letters  ? 

20.  What  river  in  England  is  what  naughty  girls  do  ? 

21.  What  step  must  I  take  to  remove  the  letter  A  from  the 

Alphabet  ? 


66  THE   GIRL'S   OWN  BOOK. 

22.  Why  is  an  Irishman   turning  over  in  the  snow  like  j 

watchman  ? 

23.  What  does  a  seventy-four  weigh  before  she  sets  sail 

24.  What  people  can  never  live  long,  nor  wear  great  coah 

25.  Why  are  Algiers  and  Malta  opposite  ? 

26.  Why  is  a  genteel  and  agreeable  girl  like  one  letter  . ; 

deep  thought ;  another  on  its  way  toward  you ;  anothe 
bearing  a  torch ;  and  another  singing  psalms  ? 

27.  Why  is  D  like  a  sailor? 

28.  What  is  higher  and  handsomer  when  the  head  is  off? 

29.  What  word  of  ten  letters  can  be  spelt  with  five  ? 

30.  What  word  is  shorter  for  having  a  syllable  added? 

31.  Why  is  a  man  who  walks  over  Charlestown  bridge  like 

one  who  says  yes  ? 

32.  Why  is  Mr.  Bradford's  brewery  like  a  Jewish  tavern  ? 

33.  Why  is  a  theological  student  like  a  merchant  ? 

34.  If  the  alphabet  were  invited  out,  what  time  would  u,  v, 

w,  x,  y,  and  z,  go  ? 

35.  What  is  majesty,  stripped  of  its  externals  ? 

36.  Why  is  a  small  musk-melon  like  a  horse  ? 

37.  Why  is  a  rheumatic  person  like  a  glass  window  ? 

38.  From  what  motive  does  a  fisherman  blow  his  horn  ? 

39.  What  colour  are  the  Winds  and  storms  ? 

40.  If  a  tough  beef-steak  could  speak,  what  English  poet 

would  it  name  ? 

41.  If  a  pair  of  spectacles  could  speak,  what  ancient  historian 

would  they  name  ? 


THE   GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK.  16? 

42.  What  river  in  Bavaria  answers,  "  Who  is  there  ?" 

«3.  Why  is  an  uncut  leg  of  bacon  like  Hamlet  in  his  soliloquy ' 

44.  Why  is  a  man  with  wooden  legs  like  one  who  makes  ai» 

even  bargain  ? 

45.  Did  you  ever  see  a  bun  dance  on  a  table  ? 

46.  Name  me,  and  you  break  me. 

47.  What  three  places   are  like  k  major,  k  minor,  and  k  in  a 

merry  mood  ? 

48.  Why  are  the  fixed  stars  like  wicked  old  men  ? 

49.  Did  you  ever  see  a  horse  fly  through  the  air  ? 

50.  Why  is  a  Chinese  city  like  a  man  looking  through  a  key- 

hole? 

51.  Why  is  Liverpool  like  benevolence  ? 

52.  Did  you  ever  see  the  elegy  on  a  turkey  ? 

53.  The  figures  representing  my  age,  are  what  you  ought  to 

do  in  all  things.     How  old  am  I  ? 

54.  Why  is  a  very  angry  man  like  fifty-nine  minutes  past  12  ? 

55.  Why  are  your  teeth  like  verbs  ? 

56.  Why  are  deep  sighs  like  long  stockings  ? 

57.  Why  is  a  tattler  unlike  a  mirror  ? 

58.  What  is  placed  upon  the  table,  often  cut,  but  never  eaten  ? 

59.  What  word  makes  you  sick,  if  you  leave  out  one  of  the 

letters  ? 

60.  What  sea  would  make  a  good  sleeping-room  ? 

61.  Why  would  Titian's  large  daughter,  Mary,  be  like  a  very 

able  statesman  ? 


168  THE   GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK. 

62.  What  belongs   to  yourself,  and  is  used  by  every  body 

more  than  by  yourself? 

63.  Decline  ice-cream. 

64.  Which  side  of  a  pitcher  is  the  handle  ? 

65.  Where  was  the  first  nail  struck  ? 

66.  Spell  elder-blow  tea  with  four  letters. 

67.  Why  is  a  short  negro  like  a  white  man  ? 

68.  Why  is  a  tailor  like  one  who  resides  in  the  suburbs  of  a 

city? 
6"9.  Why  is  an  industrious  girl  like  a  very  aged  woman  ? 

70.  Spell  the  Archipelago  in  three  letters. 

71.  Why  do  white  sheep  furnish  more  wool  than  black  ones  ? 

72.  Why  is  a  Jew  in  a  fever  like  a  diamond  xing  ? 

73.  Why  is  grass  like  a  mouse  ? 

74.  Why  is  Mr.  Timothy  More,  since  he  lost  his  hair,  like 

one  of  our  southern  cities  ? 

75.  According  to  the  laws  of  retaliation,  what  right  have  you 

to  pick  an  artist's  pocket  ? 

76.  Why  is  an  orderly  school-master  like  the  letter  C  ? 

77.  Describe  a  cat's  clothing  botanically. 

78.  What  trade  would  you  recommend  to  a  short  man  ? 

79.  In  what  part  of  London  should  Quakers  live  ? 

80.  What  difference   is  there  between  a  live  fish  and  a  fish 

alive  ? 

81.  Why  is  the  famous  Mr.  M'Adam  like  one  of  the  seven 

wonders  of  the  world  ? 


THE  GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  169 

82.  Why  is  a  miser  like  a  man-  with  short  memory  ? 

83.  Why  is  a  necklace  like  a  speech  on  a  deck  of  a  vessel  ? 
14.  If  a  farmer  asked  a  barber  the  difference  in  their  trades, 

how  could  he  answer  in  a  word  of  four  syllables  ? 

85.  Why  is  a  good  tavern  like  a  bad  one  ? 

86.  When  is  a  door  not  a  door  ? 

87.  Why  is  a  side-saddle  like  a  four-quart  measure  ? 

88.  What  is  that  which  divides  by  uniting,  and  unites  by  di- 

viding ? 

89.  What  is  that  which  is  useless,  yet  a  coach  cannot  go 

without  it  ? 

90.  Why  is  a  thief  in  a  garret  like  an  honest  man  ? 

91.  Which  has  most  legs,  a  horse,  or  no  horse  ? 

92.  If  the  letter  D  were  never  used,  why  would  it  be  like  a 

dead  man  ? 

93.  Why  is  a  tooth  drawn  like  a  thing  forgotten  ? 

94.  What  is  larger  for  being  cut  at  both  ends  ? 

95.  Why  is  A  like  a  honeysuckle  ? 

96.  Why  is  a  gooseberry  pie  like  counterfeit  money  ? 

97.  Why  is  a  man  on  horseback  like  difficulties  overcome  ? 

98.  Why  is  a  beautiful  woman  in  the  water  like  a  valuar  ie 

machine  ? 

99.  Why  is  the  letter  S  like  the  furnace  of  a  garrison  ? 

100.  Why  are  conundrums  like  monkeys  ? 

101.  Why  is   Essex  County  like  Chantry's  statue  of  Wash- 

ington ? 


^70  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

CONUNDRUMS    OF    ALL    TRADES. 

1.  Of  what  trade  is  the  sun  ? 

2.  Of  what  trade  is  the  sun  in  the  month  of  May  ? 

3.  Of  what  trade  are  all  the  Presidents  of  the  United  States  » 

4.  Of  what  trade  is  a  little  tin  dog  ? 

5.  Of  what  trade  is  a  minister  at  a  wedding  ? 

6.  "What  trade  should  keep  flies  from  mirrors  ? 

7.  What  trade  is  hest  fitted  to  cook  a  rabbit  ? 

8.  What  trade  never  turns  to  the  left  ? 

9.  What  trade  most  deserves  the  gratitude  of  colleges  ? 

10.  Of  what  trade  is  the  weathercock  ? 

11.  What  trade  is  more  than  full? 

12.  Of  what  trade  is  the  manager  of  a  theatre  2 

13.  Of  what  trade  is  every  child  ? 

14.  What  trade  is  very  much  distinguished  in  English  litera- 

ture ? 

15.  What  trade  writes  American  novels  ? 

16.  What  trade  has  been  round  the  world  ? 

17.  What  trade  is  most  likely  to  frighten  handsome  ladies  ? 

18.  What  trade  has  not  wit  enough  to  keep  out  of  the  fire  ? 

19.  Of  what  trade  are  the  greater  part  of  authors  ? 

20.  What  trade  are,  all  of  them,  men  of  letters  ? 

21.  What  trade  is  it  whose  best  works  are  trampled  upon  the 

most? 

22.  Of  what  trade  are  all  mankind  ? 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  171 


THE    MISSES. 

1.  What  Miss  is  that  whose  company  no  one  wants  ? 

2.  What  Misses  are  those  whose  days  are  all  unlucky  ? 

3.  What  Miss  is  always  making  blunders  ? 

4.  What  Misses  are  of  very  jealous  temper  ? 

5.  What  Miss  occasions  a  great  many  quarrels  ? 

6.  What  Miss  is  a  very  bad  mantau-maker  ? 

7.  What  Miss  is  very  disobedient  and  disorderly  ? 

8.  What  Misses  can  never  find  a  thing  when  they  want  it  ? 

9.  What  Miss  plays  more  tricks  than  a  monkey  ? 

10.  What  three  Misses  are  great  liars  ? 

11.  What  Miss  is  awkward  and  rude  ? 

12.  What  two  Misses  should  travellers  avoid  ? 

13.  What  Miss  never  studied  Colbnrn's  Arithmetic  ? 

14.  What  Miss  is  very  extravagant  ? 

15.  What  Miss  will  ruin  any  man  ? 

16.  What  Miss  should  never  attempt  to  translate  ? 

17.  What  Miss   should  never  repeat  anything  she  reads,  01 

hears  ? 


THE    RIDDLING    FOREST. 

1.  What  tree  takes  a  gift  ? 

2.  What  tree  is  of  great  use  in  history  ? 

3.  What  tree  smokes  when  water  is  poured  on  it  ? 


172  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

4.  For  what  tree  will  men  scale  precipices,  and  dive  to  the 

bottom  of  the  ocean  ? 

5.  What  tree  is  a  delicate  article  of  dress  ? 

6.  What  tree  withstands  the  fury  of  the  ocean  ? 

7.  What  tree  is  eaten  ? 

8.  What  tree  is  an  officious  gossip  ? 

9.  What  tree  is  a  city  ? 

10.  In  what  tree  would  you  impound  asses  ? 

11.  What  tree  is  one  thousand  pounds  sterling 

12.  What  tree  is  double  ? 

13.  With  what  trees  do  we  speak  ? 

14.  What  tree  do  we  keep  in  our  barns  ? 

15.  What  tree  would  we  be  sure  to  lose  in  a  race  ? 

16.  Of  what  tree  do  we  make  a  wicked  manufacture  ? 

17.  What  tree  clothes  half  the  world  ? 

18.  What  tree  plagued  the  Egyptians  ? 

19.  What  tree  produces  more  leaves  than  any  other  ? 

20.  What  tree  makes  babies  sleepy  ? 

21.  What  bush  is  superior  to  all  others  in  age? 

22.  What  bush  needs  a  physician  ? 

23.  What  bush  is  not  counterfeit  ? 

24.  In  what  tree  would  you  shut  up  a  precious  gift  ? 

25.  What  small  tree  is  a  letter  of  the  alphabet  ? 

26.  What  tree  is  a  lady's  name  ? 

27.  What  bush  keeps  the  floor  clean  ? 

28.  What  shrub  is  transparent  ? 


THE    GIRL'S  OWN    BOOK 


173 


29. 

What 

30. 

What : 

31. 

What 

32. 

What 

33. 

What 

34. 

What 

35. 

What 

36. 

What 

37. 

What 

38. 

Could 

'Tis 

tree  is  an  article  of  winter  dress  ? 

is  the  dandy  among  trees  ? 

plant  makes  a  sweet  walking-stick  ? 

tree  is  the  opposite  of  all  that  is  beautiful  ? 

tree  carries  you  rapidly  to  New-York  ? 

tree  gives  an  invitation  to  wander  ? 

tree  is  worn  for  mourning  ? 

tree  decorates  dresses  and  cushions  ? 

bush  is  short  and  full  of  trouble  ? 
this  puzzle  the  trees,  and  in  riddles  involve  them, 
the  tree  I  address  I  call  on  to  solve  them.    . 


Moppet 


174  THE   GIRL'S    OWN   BOOK. 


ENIGMATICAL    BIRDS 

1.  The  bird  beloved  by  Eve. 

2.  Smooth  and  quiet. 

3.  A  famous  English  architect. 

4.  What  wicked  men  are  doing. 

5.  "What  we  all  do  at  dinner. 

6.  A  plaything. 

7.  A  cheated  person. 

8.  Spoil  a  metal. 

9.  What  they  used  to  do  to  scolds. 

10.  A  sound  indicative  of  triumph. 

11.  Warm  country. 

12.  A  tailor's  instrument. 

13.  An  instrument  to  raise  weights. 

14.  What  leaves  grow  on. 

15.  A  bird  disliked  by  mice. 


ENIGMAS. 

1.  A  word  of  four  syllables  seek  till  you  find, 
That  in  it  are  twenty-four  letters  combined. 

2.  A  young  lady  had  an  aunt  in  prison ;  she  sent  her  an 
animal,  whose  name  urged  her  to  escape  :  and  the  aunt  return 
ed  a  fruit,  the  name  of  which  implied,  "  I  cannot  escape." 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BUOK  WO 

3.  The  last  words  of  Scott's  Marmion  are, 

"Charge,  Chester,  charge!  on,  Stanley,  on! 
Were  the  last  words  of  Marmion." 

The  lines  occasioned  the  following  enigma 

Were  I  in  noble  Stanley's  place, 
When  Marmion  urged  him  to  the  chase, 
The  word  you  then  might  all  descry, 
Would  bring  a  tear  to  every  eye. 

4.  I'm  English,  I'm  Latin,  the  one  and  the  other  : 
What's  English  for  one  half,  is  Latin  for  t'other. 

5.  I  am  a  man  strong  and  valiant :  I  have  a  brother  equally 
as  valiant ;  but  if  my  brother  come  to  my  assistance,  I  shall 
be  but  half  as  strong  as  I  was  at  first. 

6.  There  is  a  letter  in  the  Dutch  alphabet,  which  named, 
makes  a  lady  of  the  first  rank  in  nobility  ;  walked  on,  it  makes 
a  lady  of  the  second  rank;  and  reckoned,  makes  a  lady  of  the 
third  rank. 


FRENCH    ENIGMAS    AND    RIDDLES. 

1.  Je  suis  ce  que  je  suis; 

Et  je  ne  suis  pas  ce  que  je  suis  ; 

Si  j'etais  ce  que  je  suis 

Je  ne  serois  pas  ce  que  je  suis. 

2.  Je  suis  capitaine  de  vingt-quartre  soldats, 
Et  sans  moi  Paris  seroit  pris. 


176  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

3.  What  man  could  have  for  his  epitaph  these  French  notes 

of  music — la,  re,  la,  sol,  la,  mi,  la  ? 

4.  Mes  amis,  j'ai  vecu  cent  ans  et  quelques  mois, 
J'amais  a  celebrer  le  jour  de  ma  naissance  ; 
Devinez  de  ce  jour  la  singuliere  absence — 

II  n'est  pendant  cent  ans  venu  que  vingt-cinq  foi&. 

5.  Je  cause  au  suppliant  une  douleur  extreme, 
Retournez  moi,  je  suis  toujours  le  raeme. 

6.  Je  viens  sans  qu'on  y  pense ; 
Je  meurs  a  ma  naissance ; 
Et  celui  qui  me  suit, 

Ne  vient  jamais  sans  bruit. 

7.  Je  suis  tres  dur,  et  je  nais  dans  la  terre ; 
Je  suis  pierre ; 

Renversez  moi,  je  suis  un  instrument  a  vent. 


FRENCH    CONUNDRUMS. 

1.  Quelles  sont  les  personnes  qui  ont  le  plus  de  caractere  ? 

2.  Quand  le  ciel  est  il  bon  a  mettre  en  cage  ? 

3.  Quel  est  dans  l'histoire  le  roi,   dont  le  nom  offre  une 

demi-douzaine  de  Cosaques  ? 

4.  Quell  difference  y  a  t  il  entre  Alexandre  le  grand,  et  une 

tonnelier  ? 

5.  Quelle  est  la  plante  sur  laquelle  on  reste  le  plus  long- 

temps  quand  on  apprend  la  botanique  ? 


THE   GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK.  177 

6    Quel  est  de  toutes  les  personages  de  l'antiquite,  le  por- 
traite  le  plus  mal  fait  ? 

7.  Comment  se  nomme  le  septieme  roi  de  le  dynastie  des 

lapins  ? 

8.  Pourquoi  le  mouton  est  il  le  premier  des  animaux  ? 

9.  Quelle  est  la  personne  qui  dort  les  yeux  ouverts  ? 
10,  Quelle  est  la  personne  parfaitement  sans  souci  ? 


CHARADES. 

1.  My  first  is  French  ;  my  second  is  a  medal;  my  whole  is 

Latin. 

2.  My  first  beautiful  among  beasts  and  despicable  among 

men  ;  my  second  belongs  to  a  family  which  clothes  half 
the  world ;  and  though  my  whole  is  often  about  peo- 
ple of  fashion,  it  has  a  stiffness  not  easily  worn  off. 

3.  My  first  is  a  preposition ; 
My  second  is  a  composition ; 
And  my  whole  is  an  acquisition. 

4.  My  fourth  is  to  multiply  ;  my  second  we   ought  all  to 

avoid ;  my  whole  the  most  avaricious  will  give,  and  the 
poorest  are  seldom  willing  to  receive. 

5.  My  first  implies  equality  ; 

My  second  inferiority;  • 

And  my  whole  superiority. 
*2 


.fb  THE    GIRL'S    OWN   BOOK, 

6.  My  first  is  a  prop ; 

My  second  is  a  prop ; 

My  whole  is  a  prop. 
7    My  first  is  sorrow ; 

My  second  came  first ; 

And  my  whole  come  second. 


FRENCH    CHARADES. 

1.  Le  nouvel  enrichi  porte  sur  mon  premier, 
Qui  peut  a  l'indigent  refuser  mon  dernier, 
Ne  vaut  pas  l'animal  qui  mange  mon  entier. 

2.  Mon  tout  est  grand,  fameux  en  tout  pays  ; 
Otez  moi  mon  second,  je  suis  aux  ennemis : 
Otez  un  pied  de  plus,  ah  !  ce  sera  bien  pis. 

3.  Plus  d'un  auteur,  dans  mon  entier 
A  dit  des  choses  inutiles ; 

Plus  d'un  sage  dans  mon  premier, 
Admire  la  nature  et  meprise  les  villes ; 
Plus  d'un  traitre,  sur  mon  dernier, 
Cache  par  un  baiser  mille  projets  hostiles. 


A   REBUS 
The  sage  conducter  of  a  hero's  son  ; 
That  hero's  name,  who  through  great  dangers  run ; 


THE    GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK. 

A  noble  fish,  which  is  by  most  admired  ; 

A  liquid  that  by  authors  is  desired ; 

A  virtue  that  by  all  should  be  acquired. 

If  these  initials  are  connected  right, 

They'll  bring  a  charming  science  to  your  sighu 


RIDDLES.    By  Mrs.  Barbauld. 

] .  We  are  spirits  all  in  white, 
On  a  field  as  black  as  night ; 
There  we  dance,  and  sport  and  play, 
Changing  every  changing  day  : 
Yet  with  us  is  wisdom  found, 
As  we  move  in  mystic  round. 
Mortal,  wouldst  thou  know  the  grains, 
That  Ceres  heaps  on  Lybia's  plains, 
Or  leaves  that  yellow  autumn  strews, 
Or  the  stars  that  Herschel  views, 
Or  find  how  many  drops  would  drain 
The  wide-scooped  bosom  of  the  main 
Or  measure  central  depths  below  ? 
Ask  of  us,  and  thou  shalt  know ! 
With  fairy  step,  we  compass  round 
The  pyramids'  capacious  bound, 


180  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

Or  step  by  step,  ambitious  climb 

The  cloud-capp'd  mountain's  height  sublime. 

Riches,  though  we  do  not  use, 

5  Tis  ours  to  gain  and  ours  to  lose ; 

From  Araby  the  blest,  we  came  ; 

In  every  land  our  tongue's  the  same  : 

And  if  our  number  you  require, 

Go  count  the  bright  Aonian  quire. 

Would'st  thou  cast  a  spell  to  find 

The  track  of  light,  the  speed  of  wind  ? 

Or  when  the  snail  with  creeping  pace, 

Shall  the  swelling  globe  embrace  ? 

Mortal !  ours  the  powerful  spell : 

Ask  of  us,  for  we  can  tell. 

2.  I  often  murmur,  yet  I  never  weep ; 
I  always  lie  in  bed,  but  never  sleep  ■ 
My  mouth  is  wide,  and  larger  than  my  head, 
And  much  disgorges,  though  it  ne'er  is  fed : 
I  have  no  legs  or  feet,  yet  swiftly  run — 
And  the  more  falls  I  get,  move  faster  on. 


LOGOGRIPH 


For  man's  support  I  came  at  first  from  earth, 
But  man  perverts  the  purpose  of  my  birth ; 


THE   GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK.  181 

Beneath  his  plastic  hand  new  forms  I  take, 

And  either  sex  my  services  partake ; 

The  flowing  lawn  in  stricter  folds  I  hold, 

And  bind  in  chains  unseen  each  swelling  fold; 

The  band  beneath  the  double  chin  I  grace, 

And  formal  plaits  that  edge  the  Quaker's  face ; 

By  me  great  Bess,  who  used  her  maids  to  cuff, 

Shone  in  the  dignity  of  full-quilled  ruff. 

Such  is  my  whole — but  parted  and  disjoined, 

New  wonders  in  my  varying  form  you'll  find. 

What  makes  the  cit  look  big  with  conscious  wortr.  ; 

What  bursts  from  pale  surprise,  or  boisterous  mirth ; 

The  sweep  Rialto  forms,  or  your  fair  brow — 

The  fault  to  youthful  valour  we  allow ; 

A  word  by  which  possession  we  denote  ; 

A  letter  high  in  place  and  first  in  note  ; 

What  guards  the  beauty  from  the  scorching  ray ; 

What  little  master  first  is  taught  to  say ; 

Great  nature's  rival  handmaid,  sometimes  foe ; 

The  most  pathetic  counter  part  of  "  Oh ! " 

The  whiskered  pilferer,  and  his  foe  demure  ; 

The  lamps  unbought,  which  light  the  houseless  poor ; 

What  bore  famed  heroes  through  the  ranks  of  war ; 

What's  heard  when  falls  from  high  the  ponderous  jar; 

What  holy  Paul  did  at  Gamaliel's  feet ; 

What  Bavius  writes  what  school-boys  love  to  eat ; 


J  82 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 


Of  eager  gamesters  what  decides  the  fate  . 

The  homely  rough  support  of  Britain's  state  ; 

What  joined  to  "  been"  is  fatal  to  a  toast ; 

What  guards  the  sailor  from  the  shelving  coast  , 

The  stage  whence  villains  make  their  last  harargue  , 

What  in  your  head  and  bones  give  many  a  pang ; 

What  introduced  long-tailed  similes ; 

A  preposition  that  to  place  agrees ; 

A  stately  animal  in  forests  bred  : 

A  tree  that  lifts  on  high  its  lofty  head  ; 

What  best  unbinds  the  weary  student's  mind  ; 

A  beauteous  fish  in  northern  lakes  we  find  ; 

A  graceful  blemish  on  a  soldier's  breast, — 

All  these  are  in  my  single  name  exprest. 


ANAGRAMS. 


Sly  ware. 
No  more  stars. 
Comical  trade. 
A  nice  pet. 
Golden  land. 


Honor  est  a  Nilo. 

Hard  case. 

Great  helps. 

Lame. 

To  love  ruin. 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  L83 


CHARADES    IN    ACTION. 


I  think  these  plays  are  generally  too  difficult  to  be  interesting 
to  children ;  however,  I  will  mention  them  that  they  may  have 
an  idea  what  they  are. 

Suppose  the  word  to  be  Agamemnon.  A  little  girl  comes 
in  dressed  like  a  Turkish  Aga,  and  seats  herself  on  a  cushion, 
or  in  great  fury  orders  the  immediate  execution  of  some  cul- 
prit she  points  out.  The  company  are  ignorant  of  the  word, 
but,  from  the  dress  and  actions,  they  guess  it  is  Aga.  To  per- 
sonify the  other  half  of  the  word,  a  little  girl  comes  in  and 
stands  upon  a  chair :  she  is  silent  until  a  light  is  held  near 
her :  then  she  begins  to  utter  the  most  musical  sounds  she 
can,  and  when  the  light  is  taken  away,  the  sound  becomes 
faint  and  plaintive.  This  is  to  represent  the  statue  of  Mem- 
mon,  which  is  fabled  to  have  made  a  cheerful  sound  when  light 
appeared,  and  uttered  mournful  music  at  its  departure. 

Nothing  then  remains  to  be  performed  but  the  whole  of  the 
word,  which  may  be  illustrated  by  preparations  for  the  sacri- 
fice of  Agamemnon's  daughter,  Iphigenia,  while  his  face  re- 
mains buried  in  a  mantle. 


ARITHMETICAL    PUZZLES. 
t.  How  can  you  take   away  one  from   nineteen,  and  have 
twenty  remain  ? 


§4  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

2.  What  is  the  difference  between  twice  twenty-five  ana 
twice  five  and  twenty  ? 

3.  If  you  can  buy  a  herring  and  a  half  for  three  halfpence 
how  many  herrings  can  you  buy  for  eleven  pence  ? 

4.  A  and  B  made  a  bet  concerning  which  could  eat  the 
most  eggs.  A  ate  ninety-nine  ;  B  ate  one  hundred,  and  won. 
How  many  more  did  B  eat  than  A  ? 

5.  Place  four  nines  together,  so  as  to  make  exactly  one 
hundred. 

In  the  same  way,  four  may  be  made  from  three  threes,  three 
may  be  made  from  three  twos,  &c. 

6.  If  a  person  hold  in  his  hands  a  piece  of  silver  and  a  piece 
of  gold,  you  can  ascertain  in  which  hand  is  the  silver,  and  in 
which  the  gold,  by  the  following  simple  process.  The  gold 
must  be  named  some  even  number,  say  eight ;  the  silver  must 
be  named  an  odd  number,  say  three.  Then  tell  the  person  to 
multiply  the  number  in  his  right  hand  by  an  even  number,  and 
that  in  his  left  hand  by  an  odd  number,  and  make  known  the 
amount  of  the  two  added  together.  If  the  whole  sum  be  odd, 
the  gold  is  in  his  right  hand  ;  if  it  be  even,  the  silver  is  in  the 
right  hand.  For  the  sake  of  concealing  the  artifice  better, 
you  need  not  know  the  amount  of  the  product,  but  simply  ask 
if  it  can  be  halved  without  a  remainder ;  if  it  can,  the  sum  is, 
of  course,  an  even  one. 

7.  The  figure  9  has  one  remarkable  characteristic,  which 
belongs  to  no  other  number.     Multiply  it  by  any  figure  you 


THE    GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK.  16 

will,  the  product  added  together  will  still  be  nine.  Thus 
twice  9  are  18 ;  8  and  1  are  9.  Three  times  9  are  27  ;  7  and 
2  are  9.     Eight  times  9  are  72  ;  7  and  2  are  9,  &c. 

If  you  multiply  it  by  any  figures  larger  than  12,  the  result 
will  differ  only  in  there  being  a  plurality  of  nines. 

8.  When  first  the  marriage  knot  was  tied 
Between  my  wife  and  me, 
My  age  exceeded  hers  as  much 
As  three  times  three  does  three. 

But  when  the  man  and  wife  had  been, 
For  ten  and  half  ten  years, 
Her  age  approached  as  near  to  mine 
As  eight  is  to  sixteen. 

Ques.  How  old  were  they  when  they  married  ? 

9.  A  room  with  four  corners  had  a  cat  in  each  corner; 
three  cats  before  each  cat,  and  a  cat  on  every  cat's  tail.  How 
many  cats  were  there  ? 

10.  If  you  cut  thirty  yards  of  cloth  into  one-yard  pieces, 
and  cut  one  yard  every  day,  how  long  will  it  take  you  ? 


MAGIC    ARITHMETIC. 
Think  of  any  even  number  you  please,  but  do   not  mention 
it :    I  then  ask  you  to  double  it ;  then  I  name  to  you  some 
even  number  to  add  to  it ;  then  I  ask  you  to  take  away  half  of 


m 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 


the  whole  amount ;  then  I  ask  you  to  take  away  the  nuvnoer 
you  first  thought  of ;  although  I  do  not  know  what  that  num- 
ber was,  I  can  invariably  tell  you  the  remainder.  It  will  al- 
ways be  just  half  the  number  I  told  you  to  add.  For  instance, 
you  think  of  8.  I  ask  you  to  double  what  you  thought  of; 
you  know  that  it  will  make  16,  but  I  know  nothing  about  it; 
I  ask  you  to  add  4  to  it :  that  makes  20 ;  I  ask  you  to 
take  away  half  of  the  whole  amount :  10  is  then  left ;  lastly,  I 
ask  you  to  take  away  the  sum  you  first  thought  of;  without 
knowing  what  the  sum  was,  I  can  tell  you  that  2  remains. 
This  seems  very  puzzling ;  but  the  fact  is,  half  of  the  sum  or- 
dered to  be  added  is  alivays  left.  I  requested  that  4  might  be 
added  :  therefore  I  knew  the  remainder  would  be  2. 


THE    GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK. 


18? 


KEY    TO    PUZZLES,    CONUNDRUMS,    &c. 


I  advise  all  the  little  girls  not  to  look  at  this  key  until  they  have  tried  to  guess  for  them- 
«»elves  at  least  one  hour.  Perhaps  they  will  think  my  putting  this  caution  here,  is  like  the 
*rishnian,  who  wrote  inside  his  letter,  "  Don't  open  this  till  the  end  of  the  year ;"  but  if 
they  have  turned  to  the  key  rather  too  quick,  they  can  easily  turn  back,  and  try  again. 
1  There  is  nothing  like  trying ;  "  and  even  in  trifles,  it  is  a  good  thing  to  persevere. 


PUZZLES. 


1.  He  is  independent.     (In  D,  pendant.) 

2.  It  is  a  milliner.     (Mill  in  R.) 

3.  I  understand  you  undertake  to  overthrow 

my  undertaking. 

4.  The  wicked  must  expect  (X  pecked) 

many  crosses  and  little  ease   (eee's.) 

5.  Effeminacy.     (F  BE  in  a  C.) 

6.  Inexplicable  mystery. 

7.  Essex.    (SX) 


8.  The  trick  consists  entirely  in  putting  out 

the  syllables.  When  the  speller  says, 
"  t-i,"  you  must  shake  your  head  and 
say,  "  No  ! "  He  will  think  he  has  not 
spelt  it  right,  when  in  fact  you  only  put 
out  the  next  syllable. 

9.  By  putting  in  the  letter  E;  the  sentence 

would  stand  thus :  "  Persevere,  ye  per- 
fect men,  ever  keep  these  precepts  ten  " 


1.  G  traverse  par  i  sans  sous  liers 

verse  Paris,  sans  souliers. 

2.  A  long  sous  P,  G  grand,  a  petit.     AUons 

souper,  j'ai  grand  appetit. 

3.  Helen  est  nee  au  pays  Grec. 


FRENCH   PUZZLES. 
J'ai  tra- 


4.  G  sous  P  sous  les  o  o  o  ranges.    J'ai  soupe 

sous  les  orangiers. 

5.  G  dans  C,  a  c.    J'ai  danse  assez. 

6.  Mille  soucis  traverss  la  vie 

7.  Un  soupir  vient  souvent  d'un  souvenir 


88 


THE   GIRL'S    OWN   BOOK. 


CONUNDRUMS. 


1.  Because  it  is  in  the  midst  of  Greece. 

(Grease.) 

2.  Because  its  capital  is  always  Dublin. 

(Doubling.) 

3.  What  does  YES  spell  ? 

4.  The  typhus  fever.     (Type  us.) 

5.  It  is  a  beholder.     (Bee.) 
5.  They  are  stationary. 

7.  He  keeps  the  pass  over.     (Passover.) 

8.  Largess.     (Large  S.) 

9.  Because  he  makes  a  decanter.  (D  canter) 

10.  Mendicants.     (Mend  I  can't.) 

11.  Amiable.     (Amiable?) 

12.  He  was  a  patriot.     (Pat  riot.) 

13.  Because  he  makes  the  butter  fly.     (But- 

terfly.) 

14.  That  which  is  put  into  it. 

15.  He  is  crusty. 

16.  It  is  a  bad  habit. 

17.  Because  Le  is  privateering.  (Private  ear- 

ing.) 

1 8.  Because  mere  is  not  a  single  person  in  it. 

19.  Effigy.     (FIG.) 

20.  Tees.     (Tease.) 

21.  Behead  it.     (B  head  it.) 

22.  He  is  patrolling.     (Pat  rolling.) 

23.  She  weighs  anchor. 

24.  Dwarfs 

25.  There  is  a  day  in  one  and  night  in  the 

other.    (Dey  and  Knight.) 

26.  ^.-musing,    becoming,    delighting,    en- 

chanting. 

27.  It  follows  sea.     (C.) 

28.  A  pillow. 


Expediency.    (X  P  D  N  C.) 

Short. 

He  gives  a  cent.     (Assent.) 

Hebrews  drink  there.     (He  brews.) 

Both  study  the  profits.     (Prophets.) 

They  would  go  after  tea.     (After  T.; 

A  jest.     (M-ajest-y.) 

It  makes  a  mango.     (Man  go.) 

He  is  full  of  pains.     (Panes.) 

A  selfish  motive.     Sell  fish.) 

The  winds  rose  and  the  storms   blew 

(Blue.) 
Chaucer.     (Chaw,  sir.) 
Eusebius.     (You  see  by  us.) 
Iser. 

It  is  ham  let  alone.     (Hamlet  alone.) 
He  has  nothing  to  boot. 
I  often  see  abundance  on  tables. 
Silence ! 

Major-ca,  Minor-ca,  and  Ameri-ca. 
They  scintillate.     (Sin  till  late.) 
I  have  seen  a  horse-fly,  through  the  air. 
It  is  Pekin. 

It  is  founded  on  Mersey.     (Mercy. ) 
LEG. 

X  L.     (Excel.) 
He  is  ready  to  strike  one. 
They  are  regular,  irregular,  and  defec- 
tive. 

They  are  high  hose.     (Heigh  ho's !) 
One  speaks  without  reflecting,  the  ether 
reflects  without  speaking. 
A  pack  of  cards. 
Music.     (Usic.) 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 


189 


60.  Adriatic.     (A  dry  attic.) 

61.  She  would  be  a  great  politician.     (Polly 
Titian.) 

l>2.  Your  name. 

63.  I  scream,  thou  screamest,  he  screams. 

64.  The  o  inside. 

65.  On  the  head. 

66.  LOO  T. 

67.  He  is  not  a  tall  black.  (Not  at  all  black.) 
63.  He  leaves  it  on  the  skirts  of  the  town. 

69.  Both  are  notable.     (Not  able.) 

70.  E,  G,  and  C.     (^Egean  Sea.) 

71.  There  are  more  of  them. 

72.  He  is  a  jewel.     (Jew  ill.) 

73.  The  cattle  eat  it.     (The  cat  '11  eat  it.) 

74.  He  is  Bald  Tim  More.     (Baltimore.) 

75.  He  has  pictures.     (Picked  yours.) 

76.  He  makes  lasses  into  classes. 

77.  Hirsute,  is  hairy.     (Her  suit  is  hairy.) 

78.  Grocer.     (Grow,  sir.) 

79.  In  Hatton  Garden.     (Hat  on.) 

80.  A  difference  ;  that  is,  the  difference  of  a. 


81.  He  is  the  Collossus  of  roads.     (Rhodes.) 

82.  He  is  always  forgetting.     (For  getting.) 

83.  It  is  a  decoration.     (Deck  oration.) 

84.  You  till,  I  tie.     (Utility.) 

85.  They  are  both  in-convenient.     (Inn.) 

86.  When  it  is  ajar.     (Ajar.) 

87  Because  it  holds  a  gallon.     (Gall  on.) 

88.  A  pair  of  scissors. 


He  is  above — doing  a  wrong  action. 

A  horse  has  four  legs ;  no  horse  has  five 

legs. 

It  would  be  deceased.     (D  ceased.) 

It  is  out  of  the  head. 

A  ditch. 

A  bee  follows  it.     (B.) 

It  is  not  currant.     (Current.; 

He  is  surmounted. 

She  is  a  diving  belle. 

It  makes  hot  shot. 

They  are  far-fetched  and  troublesome. 

It  has  a  marble  head.     (Marblehead. 


CONUNDRUMS    OF    ALL   TRADES. 


1.  A  tanner. 

2.  A  mason.     (May  sun.) 

3.  Cabinet-makers. 

4.  A  tinker.     (Tin-cur.) 

5.  A  joiner. 

6.  A  glass-blower. 

7.  A  hair-dresser.    (Hare.) 

8.  Wheelwright. 


9.  Founders. 

10.  A  turner. 

11.  Fuller. 

12.  A  stage-driver. 

13.  A  player. 

14.  A  goldsmith. 

15.  A  cooper. 


16.  A  cook. 

17.  A  bell-hanger.     (Belle.  1 

18.  A  miller. 

19.  Paper-stainers. 

20.  Printers. 

21.  A  shoemaker. 

22.  Dyers. 


1 90 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOo 


1.  Mis-fortune. 

2.  Mis-chance  and  Mis-hap. 

3.  Mis-take. 

4.  Mis-give  and  Mis-trust. 

5.  Mis-understanding. 
6    Mis-shape. 


THE    MISSES. 

7.  Mis-rule. 

8.  Mis-lay  and  Mis-place. 

9.  Mis-chief. 

10.  idis-represent,     Mis- In- 
form, and  Mis-report. 

11.  Mis-behave. 


12.  Mis-guide  and  Mis- lead 

13.  Mis-recki" 

14.  Mis-spexi» 

15.  Mis-manageme. 

16.  Mis-interpret. 

17.  Mis-quote. 


THE   RIDDLING   FOREST. 


1.  The  palm. 

2.  The  date. 

3.  Lime-tree. 

4.  Silver-tree. 

5.  Lake-tree. 

6.  Beech.    (Beach.) 

7.  Crab-tree. 

8.  The  medlar. 

9.  Cork-tree. 

10.  Aspen.     (Ass  pen.) 

11.  Plum. 

12.  Pear.     (Pair.) 

3.  Tulips.     (TwoUds.) 


14.  Cow- tree. 

15.  The  sloe. 

16.  Tallow- tree,  oandlesare 
wick-ed. 

17.  Cotton. 

18.  Locust. 

19.  The  paper-tree. 

20.  Rock-maple. 

21.  Elder-bush. 

22.  Fever-bush. 

23.  Currant.     (Current.) 

24.  Box. 

25.  Tea. 


26.  Olive. 

27.  Broom. 

28.  Gorse.    (Gauze.) 

29.  Fir.     (Fur.) 

30.  Spruce. 

31.  Sugar-cane. 

32.  Plane.    (Plain.) 

33.  Axle-tree. 

34.  Orange.     (O,  range !) 

35.  Cypress.    (Cyprus.) 

36.  Fringe-tree. 

37.  Life  of  man. 

33.  Yew.  (I  cali  upon  you  ) 


ENIGMATICAL   BIRDS. 


1.  Bird  of  Paradise. 

6.  Kite. 

2.  Halcyon. 

7.  Gull. 

3.  Wren. 

8.  Martin. 

4.  Robin.     (Robbing.) 

9.  Duck. 

5.  Swallow. 

10.  Crow. 

11.  Turkey. 

12.  Goose. 

13.  Crane. 

14.  Storks.    (Stalks.  "> 

15.  Cat-bird. 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 


191 


ENIGMAS. 


Alphabet. 

Antelope,  and  Cantelope. 
3.  If  the  letter  I  were  put  in  the  place  of  Stan- 
ley, it  would  make  on-i-on. 


4.  To-ad. 

5.  Unknown  to  the  author  of  this  took. 

6.  Duchess,  Marchioness,  and  Counteea. 


FRENCH    ENIGMAS   AND   RIDDLES. 


..  Je  suis  un  chien  ;  et  je  suis  mon  miitre.  I 
am  a  dog,  and  follow  my  master.  If  I 
were  what  1  follow,  I  should  not  be  what 
I  am. 

2.  The  letter  A. 

3.  A  man  who  died  of  eating  two  kinds  of 

fishes, called  ray  and  sole,might  have  for 
his  epitaph,  "La ray,  la  sol,  l'a  mis  la." 


4.  The  twenty-ninth  of  February. 

5.  Non,  which  in  French  meana  no  :  if  spell 

backward,  it  is  the  same  word. 

6.  Lightning. 

7.  The  French  word  roc,  means  a  rock ;  if 

spelled  backward,  it  makes  cor,  a  hun- 
ter's horn. 


FRENCH    CONUNDRUMS. 


1.  Ce  sont  les  imprimeurs  de  livres.    The 

printers  of  books ;  because  their  types 
are  called  characters. 

2.  Quand  il  est  serein.     (Serin.)    Serein  in 

French  means    cloudless;  and    serin 
means  a  Canary-bird. 

3.  C'est  Cyrus.    In  French  pronounced  six 

Russes ;  which  meana  six  Russians. 
I.  C'est  qu'  Alexandre  le  Grand  a  mis  les 
Per3es  en  pieces ;  et  qu'un  tonneliermet 


les  pieces  en  perce.  The  pun  is  founded 
on  the  similarity  of  sound  between  Perses 
and  perce ;  the  first  means  the  Prussians, 
and  the  last  to  stab,  to  pierce. 

5.  C'est  la  plante  des  pieds :   the  French 

phrase  for  sole  of  the  feet. 

6.  C'est  celui  d' Absalom;  parce  qu'il  est  tin 

par  les  cheveux.  Tire  means  drawn  ano 
pulled. 

7.  Lapin  VII.     (La  pincette.)     Lapin  7th 


192 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 


sounds  in  French  like  la  pincette,  which 
means  the  tongs. 
6.  Parcequ'il  est  l'aine.     (Laine.)    L'ain6 
means  the  eldest ;  and  laine  means  co- 
vered with  wool 


C'est  un  doreur.  Dort  and  dore  sound 
alike ;  one  means  to  sleep,  and  the  other 
to  gild. 

Un  home  sans  un  sourcil.  Souci  means 
care,  anxiety;  sourcil  means  an  eyebrow. 


1.  Lat-in. 

2.  Buck-ram. 

3.  For-tune. 


CHARADES. 

4.  Ad-vice. 

5.  Match-less. 


6.  Unknown  to  the  writer  of 

this  book. 

7.  Wo-man. 


FRENCH 
Char-don.     Char  is  a  chariot ;  don  is  a 
gift ;  Chardon  is  a  thistle,  which  is  eaten 
by  jackasses. 
Paris.    Take  away  the  letter  a,  and  it  be- 
comes pris,  which  means  taken ;  take 


CHARADES. 

away  both  a  and  r,  and  it  becomes  pias, 
which  means  worse. 
3.  Preface.    Pre  means  a  meadow;    face 
and  preface  means  the  same  they  do  in 
English. 


1.  M-entor. 


2.  U-lysses. 


A   REBUS. 
3.  S-almon. 


4.  I-nk. 


5.  G-liarity. 


RIDDLES. 

1.  The  figures  12345678  9,  brought  from  Arabia. 

2.  A  river. 


LQGOGRIPH. 

The  whole  is  STARCH.    The  parts  are  : 
Cash,  Ha!    Arch,  Rash,    "    A,    "     "     Art,  Ah!   Cat  and  Rat,  Stars,   Car,  Crash, 
Sat,    "    Ace,  Tars,  'Has,'  Chart,  Cart,  Aches,  Chat,    "    Hart.  Ash,    "    Scar. 
The  parts  marked  thus  ["]  are  words  unknown  to  the  autnor  of  this  book. 


THK    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK, 


193 


1.  Lawyers. 

2.  Astronomers. 

3.  Democratical. 

4.  Patience. 


ANAGRAMS. 

5.  Old  England. 

6.  Horatio  Nelson. 

7.  Charades. 


8.  Telegraphs. 

9.  Male. 

10    Revolution. 


..  XIX  XX. 

2.  Twice  twenty-five  is  fifty ;  twice  five,  and 

twenty,  is  thirty. 

3.  If  a  herring  and  a  half  are  three  half- 

pence, of  course  each  herring  is  a  penny 
apiece. 


ARITHMETICAL    PUZZLES. 

4.  Those  who  hear  you,  will  think  you  say 
one. 

5.  199  9-9. 

6.  The  bride  was  15,  and  the  bridegroom  45. 

7.  P  our  cats. 

8.  Twenty-nine  days. 


13 


194  THE   GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK 


AUTOMATA. 


Ann.  Oh,  aunt  Susan  !  I  have  not  seen  you  since  you 
went  to  Boston.     Did  you  go  to  see  Mr.  Maelzel's  automatons  ? 

Aunt.  Automatons  is  not  a  proper  word,  Ann.  When  we 
speak  of  one  image  of  this  kind,  we  say  automaton  ;  when  we 
speak  of  more  than  one,  we  say  automata — because  the  word 
was  originally  Greek  ;  and  in  Greek  and  Latin  the  plurals  are 
formed  differently  from  what  they  are  in  English. 

Ann.  I  don't  think  I  know  very  well  what  automaton 
means,  aunt  Susan ;  but  I  want  to  see  one  very  much,  because 
I  have  heard  my  cousins  tell  how  very  pretty  they  were. 

Aunt.  An  automaton  is  an  image,  which  after  being  wound 
up,  goes  by  the  machinery  within  it,  without  any  other  help. 

Ann.     Are  steam-boats  and  wind-mills  automata? 

Aunt.  No,  my  dear  ;  because  they  are  moved  by  wind  and 
by  steam;  and  the  moment  the  wind,  or  the  steam,  is  taken 
away,  they  stop.  A  clock  is  an  automaton ;  because  it  moves 
entirely  by  its  own  machinery.  Mr.  Maelzel's  images  are 
constructed  upon  similar  principles ;  and  all  the  wonderful 
feats  are  the  result  of  his  own  knowledge  of  mechanical  •  cowers. 

Ann.     Do  tell  me  about  them. 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 


195 


Aunt.  First  there  was  the  Chess-player,  ah  image  dressed 
like  a  Turk  :  who  sat  at  the  board,  and  played  as  good  a  game 
of  chess,  as  if  he  had  brains  in  his  wooden  skull.  He  shook 
his  head,  and  rapped  the  board  with  his  fingers,  when  his  ad- 
versary made  a  move  contrary  to  the  rules  of  the  game  ;  and 
when  he  had  the  king  in  his  power,  he  called  "  Echec  ' " 
which  is  the  French  word  for  "  Check ! " 

Then  there  was  a  large  Trumpeter  dressed  in  scarlet  uni- 
form, whose  music  was  enough  to  make  one's  heart  leap. 
The  children  were  particularly  delighted  with  the  little  figures 
n  the  carousel. 

Ann.  What  is  the  meaning  of  carousel  ? 

Aunt.  It  is  the  name  of  a  military  game  in  France.  The 
scenery  represents  a  circus,  with  a  fountain  in  the  centre ;  and 
a  number  of  little  figures  ride  round  the  circus,  performing 
feats  to  excite  the  wonder  of  the  spectators. 

One  called  the  Spanish  Lancer,  catches  a  little  cap  on  the 
point  of  his  lance,  without  stopping  his  horse,  and  rides  oflf 
w'th  it  in  triumph.     Here  is  a  picture  of  him. 


196 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 


A?m.  He  looks  like  a  real  boy ;  but  I  think  the  horse  looks 
clumsy. 

Aunt.  That  is  because  he  is  a  wooden  horse,  with  jointed 
legs.  You  cannot  expect  him  to  canter  quite  as  well  as  a  rea: 
horse.     Here  is  another  of  the  figures,  called  the  Marksman  oi 


Madrid.  With  a  pistol  no  bigger  than  your  thumb,  he  aimed 
at  a  little  bird,  on  a  post.  The  pistol  went  off  with  real  fire 
and  smoke,  and  the  bird  fell  down  dead. 

Another  was  a  famous  Vaulter.    He  jumped  over  standards, 


placed  at  a  height,  which  might  be  called  immense  when  com- 


THE   GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 


197 


pared  with  him  and  his  horse ;    yet  he  was  always  sure  to 
alight  safely  on  his  saddle. 

A  slow,  awkward  Clown  was  pursued  by  a  hungry  Horse, 
who  at  last  overtook  him  and  snatched  his  cap  from  his  head. 
Here  is  a  picture  of  the  Horse  and  Clown. 


His  friend  Harlequin  came  to  his  rescue  ;  but  Harlequin's 
horse  behaved  very  ill.  He  kicked,  and  plunged,  and  reared, 
and  finally  threw  his  poor  rider  off  entirely.  This  made  the 
little  children  laugh  greatly.  Here  is  a  picture  of  the  Har- 
lequin. 


198  THE   GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK. 

The  little  girl  who  danced  the  Wreath-dance  on  horse- 
back, was  as  graceful  as  any  of  them.  I  cannot  tell  you  half 
the  feats  these  automata  performed.  If  ever  Mr.  Maelzel 
comes  to  Boston  again,  I  will  send  for  you,  and  take  you  to 
see  them.     Here  is  a  picture  of  the  little  Wreath-dancer. 


Ann.  Dear  aunt,  do  tell  me  about  those  cunning  little 
poppets,  the  Eope-Dancers. 

Aunt.  To  me,  they  were  the  most  wonderful  of  the  whole. 
These  two  little  figures  performed  all  manner  of  feats  on  a 
rope  suspended  across  the  room.  Sometimes  they  were  seated 
firmly,  with  arms  outstretched :  sometimes  they  turned  heels 
overhead;  sometimes  they  hung  with  head  downward,  and 
sometimes  they  were  suspended  only  by  one  foot.  This  was 
all  done  so  naturally,  that  it  really  seemed  as  if  the  little  crea- 
tures were  alive.  I  felt  half  afraid  they  would  tumble  and 
break  their  bones.  By  moving  the  limbs  of  these  figures,  they 


THE   GIRL'S    OWN   BOOK.  199 

could  be  made  to  utter  quite  distinctly,  "Mamma  !"  "Papa  '" 
and  "  La  !  la ! "     Here  is  a  picture  of  one  of  them. 


'    !'• 


Ann.  This  is  so  very  wonderful,  that  I  should  not  believe  it, 
if  you  did  not  tell  me  you  had  seen  it.  Is  Mr.  Maelzel  the 
only  man  who  can  make  such  strange  things  ? 

Aunt.  No,  my  dear ;  very  extraordinary  things  of  this  kind 
have  been  made  in  different  parts  of  the  world.  There  is  a 
mechanic  in  Geneva,  Switzerland,  who  is  famous  among  all 
the  civilized  nations  of  the  earth.  He  made  the  little  jewelled 
mice,  exhibited  in  London  a- few  years  ago. 

These  mice  would  pick  up  the  crumbs  from  the  floor,  and 
prick  up  their  ears  and  scamper,  when  they  heard  a  noise,  just 
like  living  mice.  Even  the  cat  was  so  much  deceived,  that 
she  actually  caught  one  of  them. 

The  same  man  likewise  made  very  perfect  caterpillars. 
They  would  crawl  along,  and  you  could  see  all  the  soft  down 
on  them  move  as  they  went ;  when  touched  with  a  pin,  they 
ivould  coil  themselves  up,  as  if  they  were  in  pain.     This  was 


200  THE    GIRL'S    OWN   BOOK. 

all  effected  by  machinery  inside  their  bodies  ;  they  were  wound 
up,  just  like  watches. 

Ann.  Did  you  see  any  of  this  man's  works  ? 

Aunt.  I  once  saw  a  very  beautiful  musical  snuff-box  made 
by  him.  When  a  spring-  was  touched,  a  little  bird  would  rise 
up,  and  sing,  or  seem  to  sing,  the  swreetest  tunes.  He  was 
not  longer  than  my  thimble ;  yet  he  was  so  perfect,  little  fea- 
thers and  all,  that  I  almost  imagined  he  was  alive.  He  pecked 
under  his  wings,  looked  up  sideways,  and  closed  his  eyes, 
just  as  a  leal  bird  would  do.  I  have  heard  of  another  musical 
box,  by  the  same  mechanic,  where  a  whole  cage  full  of  birds 
sung  together.  I  am  such  a  dear  lover  of  freedom,  that  birds 
in  a  cage  would  never  seem  to  me  to  sing  half  so  merrily,  as 
those  perched  on  a  tree — even  if  I  knew  they  were  automata. 

The  little  Duke  of  Bordeaux,  grandson  of  the  late  King  of 
France,  had  an  automaton  goose  presented  him,  which  was 
so  perfect  in  all  respects,  that  those  who  saw  it  could  not  be 
convinced  it  was  a  machine,  until  they  had  handled  it.  It 
would  even  swallow  the  corn  that  wTas  thrown  to  it. 

Ann.  I  don't  think  it  was  a  great  compliment  to  his  little 
highness,  to  give  him  a  goose.  I  think  I  should  have  liked 
the  jewelled  mice  better. 

Aunt.  Should  you  have  liked  the  famous  automaton  lady, 
as  large  as  life,  who  played  upon  the  piano,  moved  the  pedal 
with  her  feet,  rolled  her  eyes,  and  who  even  seemed  to  breathe  ? 

Ann.  No,  indeed,  T  should  not.     I  think  it  would  make  me 


THE    GIRL'S  OWN  BOOK.  201 

something  like  afraid,  to  see  anything  so  very  much  like  life, 
and  yet  not  alive.  Are  you  going  away  ?  Do  tell  me  some 
more. 

Aunt.  Ever  since  you  could  speak,  you  have  teased  me  for 
stories.  The  moment  I  finished  one,  you  used  to  say,  "  more 
again,  aunt  Susan !  "  But  indeed  I  am  too  much  engaged  to 
tell  you  "  more  again,"  at  present.  I  wish  you  to  go  and 
hunt  up  your  old  doll,  that  you  may  dress  it  for  your  little  sis- 
ter Jane.  When  that  is  done,  I  will  come  back  and  show 
you  how  to  finish  the  pretty  little  needle-book  you  began  yes- 
terday. 


FAREWELL    TO    MY    DOLL. 

BY   MRS.    ANN  MABIA   WELLS. 

My  old  acquaintance !  many  a  year 

Has  gone  since  last  I  met  you  here  ; 

And  many  a  change  has  taken  place, 

Since  last  I  saw  that  smiling  face. 

But  you — except  a  change  of  clothes, 

And  just  a  tip  gone  from  your  nose — 

Are  still  smooth-browed,  red-cheeked,  and  calm, 

As  last  you  lay  upon  my  arm. 

Those  bright  orbs  stare,  those  ringlets  flow, 

Just  as  they  did  five  years  ago  ; 

When  with  a  sad,  reluctant  heart, 

I  fixed  the  day  that  we  should  part ; 


202  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK 

And  promised,  all  for  learning's  sake, 
Our  sweet  companionship  to  break. 
I,  with  my  flowing  tears  the  while. 
You,  with  that  same  unchanging  smile : 
Indeed,  I  thought  it  very  hard 
So  little  of  my  grief  you  shared. 
To  you  I  always  turn'd,  whene'er 
My  little  bosom  felt  a  care  ; 
To  you  I  told  the  piteous  tale, 
And  comfort  never  seem'd  to  fail. 
Shall  I  again,  whate'er  my  want, 
E'er  find  so  safe  a  confidant  ? 

But  past  the  time  for  childish  toys — 
I  feel  that  there  are  higher  joys  ; 
And  things  once  dim  and  undefined, 
Now  shed  clear  light  upon  my  mind 
I've  learn'd  to  listen  to  the  voice 
Of  conscience  ;  and  my  heart  makes  choice 
Of  precious  things,  that  teach  me  true, 
Where  praise,  and  praj- er,  and  love  are  due 
The  skies,  the  hills,  the  shady  nooks, 
And  those  sweet  hoards  of  pleasure — books 
These  have  I  learn'd  to  love  ;  for  they 
Bring  some  new  blessing  every  day. 


THE  GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK,  203 


NEEDLE-WORK 


PLAIN    SEWING. 

There  is  no  accomplishment  of  any  kind  more  desirable 
for  a  woman,  than  neatness  and  skill  in  the  use  of  a  needle. 
To  some,  it  is  an  employment  not  only  useful,  but  absolutely 
necessary ;  and  it  furnishes  a  tasteful  amusement  to  all.  The 
first  and  most  important  branch,  is  plain  sewing.  Every  little 
girl,  before  she  is  twelve  years  old,  should  know  how  to  cut 
and  make  a  shirt  with  perfect  accuracy  and  neatness.  Awk- 
wardness and  want  of  judgment  are  shown  in  small  things, 
as  well  as  in  great.  I  have  seen  young  ladies  make  sleeves 
and  sew  them  into  the  shirt,  before  the  wristbands  were  put 
on;  and  every  other  part  finished,  before  the  linings  were 
placed  on  the  shoulder  ;  and  when  I  have  spoken  of  it,  I  have 
heard  them  exclaim,  "  La  !  what  matter  is  it  which  is  done 
first  ?"  I  never  have  a  high  opinion  of  little  girls,  who  fre- 
quently say,  "  I  don't  care,"  or  "  what  matter  is  it  ?"  The 
fact  is,  it  is  a  great  deal  of  consequence  what  parts  of  a  shirt 
are  first  finished;    by  a  little  judgment,  much  time  and  in- 


204  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

convenience  may  be  saved.  The  sleeves  should  first  be  hem- 
med on  each  side,  about  a  finger's  length,  then  neatly  ga- 
thered with  strong  thread,  waxed  with  white  wax ;  (some  use 
white  silk,  instead  of  thread,  but  it  is  apt  to  grow  yellow  by 
washing  ;)  two  threads  should  be  taken  up  by  the  needle,  and 
four  left ;  if  in  any  instance  the  needle  is  placed  above  or  be- 
low the  original  thread,  so  as  to  make  the  gathering  look 
uneven,  the  work  should  immediately  be  undone ;  each  gather 
must  be  made  smooth,  both  above  and  below  the  gathering- 
thread,  by  means  of  a  small  pointed  pin ;  the  wristband  should 
be  sewed  on  before  the  sleeve  is  made,  for  the  simple  reason 
that  it  is  very  inconvenient  to  do  it  afterward.  The  linings 
for  the  shoulder  should  be  basted  on,  before  the  sides  of  the 
shirt  are  sewed ;  and  the  sleeves  put  in  before  the  collar  is 
on — for  the  same  reason. 

In  stitching,  no  more  than  two  threads  should  be  taken, 
either  back  of  the  needle,  or  before  it,  however  fine  the  tex- 
ture of  the  cloth.  Care  should  be  taken  not  to  leave  a  thread, 
as  it  spoils  the  beauty  of  the  work. 

Button-holes  should  be  neatly  overcast,  about  three  or  four 
threads  deep ;  never  deeper  than  is  necessary  for  strength,  for 
broad  work  of  this  kind  always  appears  clumsy ;  little  bars 
should  be  formed  across  the  corners  and  neatly  worked,  just 
the  depth  of  the  sides ;  in  working  button-holes,  the  thread 
should  always  be  thrown  forward  before  catching  up  the  loop 
on  the  needle  ;  this  makes  a  wonderful  difference  in  the  beauty 
of  the  edge. 


THE   GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK.  205 

The  width  between  the  edge  of  the  collar  and  wristbands, 
and  the  thread  drawn  for  stitching,  is  entirely  a  matter  of 
taste.  It  is  the  fashion  to  leave  a  wide  space  ;  and  it  is  cer- 
tainly the  best  economy — as  when  the  edge  is  worn  out,  it  can 
be  cut  off,  and  sewed  neatly.  The  width  between  the  stitching 
and  the  edge  should  correspond  exactly  in  every  part  of  the 
shirt. 

What  are  called  hem-fells,  are  more  neat  than  any  other  : 
the  raw  edge  is  first  turned  down  very  even  ;  and  then  turned 
back,  like  a  hem  wrong  side  outward,  before  the  sides  are 
sewed  together.  The  corners  of  hems  should  be  very  neatly 
managed — no  knots  tied,  no  little  shreds  left  out ;  and  the  bot- 
tom edge  should  not  be  turned  over  the  side  at  one  end,  and 
the  side  edge  turned  over  the  bottom,  at  the  other  end :  to 
avoid  this,  the  sides  should  both  be  hemmed  before  the  bottom. 

The  neck-gussets  are  usually  stitched  in  the  same  manner 
as  the  wristband,  and  sewed  into  the  shoulder,  over  and  over ; 
but  it  is  stronger  and  looks  more  neatly,  to  leave  the  gusset 
with  edge  unturned,  and  stitch  the  shirt  upon  it,  in  two  rows 
of  stitching,  as  deep  as  the  wristband ;  only  one  thread  should 
be  left  between  the  stitching  and  the  gusset,  where  the  shirt 
joins  upon  it.  The  inside  half  of  the  neck-gusset  should  be 
sewed  to  the  shoulder  lining,  over  and  over,  on  the  wrong 
side,  and  fitted  exactly  to  the  outside  half.  When  the  neck 
is  gathered  for  the  collar,  the  inside  and  outside  half  of  the 
gusset  ought  to  be  gathered  separately. 


206  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

The  side-gussets  look  better,  and  are  stronger,  for  being 
stitched  across.  The  usual  length  left  open  for  the  arm-holes, 
sides,  and  bosom,  is  a  quarter  of  a  yard  and  a  nail ;  the  bosom 
sets  better  for  being  sloped  a  very  little  before  it  is  set  into  the 
collar.  The  collar  is  usually  a  little  short  of  half  a  yard  long, 
and  half  a  quarter  and  a  nail  wide,  when  doubled.  The  wrist- 
bands are  a  quarter  of  a  yard  long,  and  half  a  quarter  wide, 
when  doubled ;  some  prefer  them  rounded  at  the  corners,  as 
being  less  troublesome  about  writing,  &e.  The  space  into 
which  the  sleeve  is  gathered  at  the  arm-hole,  should  exactly 
correspond  to  the  length  of  the  wristband.  Some  make  the 
length  of  the  shoulder  half  a  quarter,  and  others,  half  a  quarter 
and  a  nail.  Different  people  have  very  different  rules ;  it  is 
therefore  proper  for  little  girls  to  cut  and  measure  a  shirt,  bv 
some  pattern  that  is  given  them. 

At  the  infant  schools  in  England,  children  of  three  and  four 
years  old  make  miniature  shirts,  about  big  enough  for  a  large 
doll.  At  first,  they  learn  to  turn  a  hem  on  paper  very  even  ; 
then  they  turn  a  fell ;  when  quite  perfect  in  this,  they  are  al- 
lowed to  do  the  same  things  with  cloth;  then  they  hem  with 
bright-coloured  silk,  so  that  every  stitch  may  be  seen  distinctly ; 
then  they  sew  over  and  over,  in  the  same  way ;  then  they 
stitch  and  gather,  &c.  I  have  seen  a  small  fine  linen  shirt 
made  with  crimson  silk,  by  an  English  child  of  five  years  old 
and  it  was  truly  beautiful. 

Those  little   girls  who   wish   to  keep  a  neat  work-box,  will 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  207 

do  well  to  take  care  of  their  tape  in  the  following  maimer. 
Take  a  piece  of  pretty  silk  cord,  or  very  narrow  taste,  about 
three  or  four  inches  long;  wind  your  tape  around  this,  and 
when  it  is  all  wound,  tie  the  cord  so  as  to  confine  the  end. 
You  will  never  need  to  undo  this  knot ;  you  have  only  to  take 
hold  of  the  end  of  the  tape  and  press  backward  against  the 
cord,  a  little,  when  you  want  to  unwind  the  tape  ;  and  if  you 
take  off  too  much,  you  have  merely  to  slip  the  cord  along  until 
it  is  wound  up  again.  This  picture  shows  how  it  looks  with 
a  little  piece  unwound. 


MENDING. 
Stockings  should  be  mended  on  the  wrong  side  ;  the  stitches 
very  near  each  other ;  small  loops  left,  when  the  needle  is 
drawn  through,  because  the  yarn  will  shrink  in  washing ;  in 
weaving  across,  take  up  but  one  thread  and  leave  but  one, 
changing  the  threads  each  time  you  go  across.  Little  girls 
can  mend  as  neatly  as  women,  if  they  will  have  patience  ;  the 
only  difficulty  is,  they  are  in  such  a  hurry,  that  they  take  up 
two  threads  at  once,  or  leave  the  same  threads  the  second 
time  across,  that  they  did  at  first. 


208  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

Patches  should  always  be  well  shaped,  and  basted  on  per- 
fectly even;  a  round,  angular,  or  slanting  patch,  is  the  sure 
sign  of  a  slut. 

Where  there  are  stripes,  checks  or  figures,  in  the  garment 
to  be  mended,  they  should  be  matched  as  nearly  as  possible, 
that  the  patch  may  not  be  seen.  Those  who  are  patient  in 
trifles;  are  likely  to  do  great  things  well.  "  Petit  a  petit,  V  oi- 
seau  fait  son  nid." 


BAGS. 

Of  these  there  is  too  great  a  variety  to  mention.  Silk,  with 
covered  cord  sewed  in  between  the  seams  ;  scalloped,  or  point- 
ed at  the  top  ;  lined  with  some  bright  colour ;  covered  cord 
stitched  all  around  the  scallops ;  and  the  strings  run  in  about  a 
finger's  depth  from  the  top,  forms  a  very  pretty  and  genteel  bag. 


RIBBON    BAGS. 
Ribbon  sewed  together,  left  open  two  or  three  inches  at  the 

top,  and  turned  down  thus,      /    I   \       so    as  to  form  points 


above  the  strings,  is  very  pretty.  A  much  prettier  bag  is  fa- 
shioned of  ribbon  thus :  take  a  yard  and  a  half,  or  two  yards,  of 
ribbon  ;  gather  it   in  the  centre  ;  stitch   the  outside  edges  to- 


THE    GIRL 'IS    OWN     BOOK.  209 

gether,  except  three  or  four  inches  left  open  and  lined  for 
strings.  A  small  ornamental  button  should  be  placed  in  the 
centre.     Here  is  an  outline  of  it : 


BALLOON  BAGS. 

What  is  called  a  balloon  bag,  is  made  of  pasteboard  covered 
with  silk,  and  the  edges  bound  neatly  with  narrow  taste  before 
they  are  sewed  together.  It  may  be  made  of  three,  or  four, 
or  five  pieces,  just  as  you  fancy.  In  one  place,  the  edges  are 
not  sewed  together,  in  order  to  leave  an  opening  for  the  ball 
of  thread.  Some  are  made  large,  and  some  very  small.  This 
is  the  shape  of  the  pieces  : 


BEAD    BAGS. 

Bead  Bags  are  so  much  work,  that  it  is  seldom  worth  while 

to  make  them.  They  are  done  on  canvass,  similar  to  that  used 

for  marking.     The  flowers  or  other  ornaments  you  intend  to 

work  are  drawn ;  and  strings  of  beads  are  then  sewed  on,  of 

14 


210  THE    GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK. 

such  colours  and  shades  as  your  fancy,  or  ycur  pattern  may 
dictate.  The  spaces  between  your  fingers  must  all  be  filled 
up  with  beads  of  the  same  colour,  to  form  a  ground.  The 
toilsome  process  of  stringing  beads  may  be  avoided  in  the 
following  manner  :  when  purchased,  they  are  strung  on  grass, 
and  tied  together  in  bunches ;  untie  them  carefully,  wax  your 
silk,  pass  the  end  of  it  between  your  nails  till  you  get  it  worn 
down  fine  and  soft  ;  then  wax  it,  and  twist  it  round  the  end 
of  the  grass  firmly,  then  let  the  beads  slip  down  from  the  grass 
to  the  silk  :  if  care  is  taken,  a  whole  string  can  thus  be  trans- 
ferred in  a  minute.  When  you  wish  to  split  sewing  silk,  al- 
ways wax  it  before  you  try  to  separate  it. 


BEAD  WORK. 
A  great  variety  of  beautiful  work  may  be  done  with  beads, 
besides  bags  and  purses.  Necklaces  strung  in  chains,  or  fes- 
toons, or  diamonds,  or  so  as  to  form  a  hollow  tube,  furnish  an 
amusing  employment  for  little  girls.  They  should  be  strung 
on  horse-hair,  or  a  species  of  strong  white  grass,  sold  for  that 
purpose.  Little  shoulder-bracelets  for  infants'  sleeves  are  easily 
made,  and  are  very  pretty.  Red,  or  blue,  or  white  beads  strung 
in  diamonds,  with  a  gold  bead  at  every  corner  of  the  diamond, 
are  quite  tasteful.  Some  form  imitation  of  flowers,  by  using 
beads  of  different  shades  and  colours,  after  the   same  fashion 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  211 

as  flowers  are  marked  on  a  sampler :  in  this  case,  the  beads 
must  be  sewed  upon  a  narrow  bit  of  linen,  and  all  the  spaces 
between  the  flowers  be  rilled  with  one  colour,  and  the  linen 
afterward  lined  with  that  narrow  kind  of  ribbon  called  taste. 
In  all  cases,  shoulder-bracelets  should  have  an  inch  or  two  of 
taste  at  each  end,  to  tie  them  with ;  it  should  be  of  the  same 
colour  as  the  beads. 


THREAD    BAG. 

A  very  neat  little  bag  for  balls  of  cotton  is  made  thus  :  two 
thicknesses  of  silk  are  joined  together  by  runnings,  about  an 
inch,  or  more,  apart,  and  cotton  is  passed  through  the  run- 
nings, in  the  same  manner  as  the  little  quilted  bonnets ;  at  the 
top,  both  pieces  of  silk  are  hemmed  and  left  open,  between 
the  runnings ;  at  the  bottom,  both  are  gathered  round  in  a 
small  circular  piece  of  pasteboard  ;  another  piece  of  paste- 
board of  the  same  size,  with  a  narrow  piece  of  ribbon,  or  taste, 
between  them,  forms  a  convenient  little  pin-ball.  Some  add 
a  couple  of  flannel  leaves,  and  another  circular  piece  of  paste- 
board, neatly  covered  with  silk ;  and  thus  form  a  needle-book 
and  pincushion  together. 

I  forgot  to  mention,  that  the  lining  of  the  bag  must  be 
nemmed,  and  left  open  below  the  strings.  Five  or  six  balls  of 
cotton  may  be  kept  in  the  open  spaces  between  the  runnings, 
without  any  danger  of  becoming  dirty,  or  entangled. 


212  THE   GIRL'S     OWN    BOOK. 


RIBBON  BAG,  OR  BOX. 
Two  sides  and  two  ends  must  first  be  cut  in  cardboard 
and  these  must  be  covered  with  narrow  ribbon,  about  an  inch 
wide.  The  ends  must  be  about  an  inch  and  a  half  long,  and 
the  sides  must  be  about  twice  as  long.  They  must  be  neatly 
lined  with  silk  or  ribbon.  Two  sides  must  then  be  fitted,  each 
just  as  wide  as  the  length  of  the  ends,  and  just  as  long  as  the 
length  of  the  side  pieces.  These  are  neatly  covered  and  lined  ; 
on  the  outside  of  each,  a  little  ribbon  bag  is  gathered,  which  is 
hemmed  at  the  top.  and  tied  with  a  bit  of  taste.  The  inside 
of  one  is  stuffed,  between  the  card  and  the  lining,  so  as  to 
answer  for  a  pincushion.  On  the  other  side,  two  or  three 
leaves  are  placed  for  a  needle-book,  and  loops  made  for  a 
bodkin.  All  the  edges  are  bound  neatly;  all  sewed  togethei 
at  the  bottom,  but  left  open  at  the  sides  and  top.  At  the  top, 
a  little  loop  is  sewed  upon  each  corner.  A  string  is  fastened 
at  one  corner,  and  passed  through  the  loop  at  the  other  corner; 
another  string  is  fastened  at  the  opposite  corner,  and  passed 
through  the  other  loop  ;  these  two  strings  are  then  tied  to- 
gether. .When  all  this  is  done,  one  end  is  fixed  ;  the  other 
end  is  to  be  done  in  the  same  way :  and  then  the  bag  can  be 
easily  drawn  open  and  closed,  by  means  of  the  strings. 


HE    GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK.  213 


PINCUSHIONS. 

The  forms  into  which  pincushions  have  been  manufactured 
of  late,  are  almost  without  number.  The  most  common  kind 
consists  of  two  circles  of  pasteboard,  covered  with  silk,  with 
narrow  ribbon  sewed  between,  and  stuffed  with  bits  of  flannel 
cut  of  the  size  of  the  pasteboard.  Cotton  is  very  bad  for  the 
stuffing-,  because  the  pins  enter  it  with  difficulty ;  and  when 
the  cushions  are  of  such  a  shape  that  they  can  be  stuffed  with 
flannel,  it  is  much  preferable  to  wool.  When  sewed  with  silk 
of  a  very  decided  colour,  and  the  stitches  taken  with  great  re- 
gularity, an  edge  resembling  delicate  cord  may  be  produced. 

Some  cut  the  pasteboard  into  oblong  pieces,  and  then  paint 
rabbits,  or  squirrels,  of  a  size  suitable  to  cover  each  side,  and 
after  the  cushion  is  made,  they  paste  them  on ;  the  places  for 
the  pins  then  come  between  the  two  rabbits.  Others  paint 
a  cat  seated,  for  each  side,  and  make  the  cushion  of  such  a 
shape  as  will  fit  in  well.  Some  cut  the  figures  of  the  cats  in 
black  velvet,  and  put  little  spangles  for  eyes.  I  have  seen 
butterflies  painted  and  pasted  on  each  side,  in  the  same  way. 
Some  do  the  paintings  on  rice  paper,  and  put  them  on  card- 
board, cut  out  precisely  in  the  shape  of  the  figure.  They  look 
richer,  but  are  more  easily  injured.  A  very  pretty  pincushion 
may  be  made  in  the  shape  of  a  small  easy-chair. 

There  is  an  old-fashioned  kind  of  pincushion  which  looks 
rather  clumsy,  but  it  is  extremely  convenient  for  a  journey. 


214  THE   GIRL'S  OWN   BOOK 

The  cushion  is  nearly  an  inch  thick ;  no  pasteboard  is  put  on 
the  outside,  in  order  that  there  may  be  more  room  for  pins  ; 
the  inside  is  a  piece  of  cardboard,  covered  with  silk ;  a  round 
hole  is  cut  in  it,  and  a  piece  of  cardboard,  just  big  enough  for 
a  thimble,  let  in.  Little  bars,  stitched  across  on  each  side  of 
the  thimble  hole,  form  places  for  scissors  and  bodkin.  All 
this  should  be  arranged  before  the  stuffing  is  put  in,  and  the 
bit  of  silk  on  the  outside  fitted ;  it  is  very  inconvenient  doing 
it  afterward.  The  pincushion  forms  but  half  of  the  establish- 
ment. Flannel  leaves  are  put  in  for  needles,  and  the  outside 
is  of  covered  silk,  with  a  little  pocket  for  thread.  This 
pocket  consists  of  a  plain  piece  of  silk,  nearly  the  size  of  the 
pasteboard,  fastened  to  the  outside  by  means  of  little  gores  at 
each  end. 

What  used  to  be  made  in  old  times,  and  called  housewives, 
were  similar  to  the  travelling  pincushion.  These  had  a  piece 
of  silk,  the  same  width  as  the  cushion,  and  little  more  than  a 
quarter  of  a  yard  long,  neatly  stitched  into  compartments,  to 
answer  the  purpose  of  thread  papers.  This  was  rolled  round 
the  cushion,  and  fastened  by  a  small  loop  and  button.  House- 
wives were  very  useful  things,  but  they  are  out  of  fashion  now. 

Pincushions  cut  in  the  shape  of  a  harp,  or  guitar,  with 
taste  between  the  two  sides,  are  very  pretty.  Gold  thread 
can  be  used  to  imitate  the  strings  of  the  instrument.  Very 
handsome  pincushions  for  the  toilet  are  made  of  well-dressed 
dolls ,  stuffed  from  the  waist  to  the  feet,  so  as  to  produce  the 


THE     GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  215 

appearance  of  a  fashionable  gown.  Another  toilet  cushion  is 
very  pretty  and  convenient,  made  of  bits  of  ribbon,  so  as  to 
form  a  six-sided  circle.     This  is  the  shape  of  each  piece : 


When  put  together,  this  is  the  appearance  of  it 


The  little  hole  in  the  centre  is  left  hollow.  The  pearl  edges 
of  the  ribbon  are  stitched  together  at  the  outside.  The  edge 
is  left  perfectly  straight ;  the  pretty  scalloped  appearance  is 
merely  a  little  jutted  out,  where  the  slanting  edges  of  the  six 
bits  of  ribbon  are  sewed  together.  The  beauty  of  the  shape 
depends  a  good  deal  upon  its  being  stuffed  full,  plump,  and 
even. 

What  are  called  "  bachelor's  pincushions,"  are  made  very 
thin,  so  that  gentlemen  can  carry  them  in  their  pockets  with 
convenience.  No  margin  of  ribbon,  or  taste,  is  put  between 
the  bits  of  pasteboard,  in  making  these  cushions.     Two  round 


216  THE  GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK. 

pieces  of  pasteboard  are  covered  with  silk,  and  neatly  sewed 
together,  with  one  or  two  thin  pieces  of  flannel  between  them. 
Of  course,  merely  one  circle  of  pins  can  be  put  in. 

Very  pretty  ones  are  made  in  the  shape  of  bellows.  A  hole 
is  left,  to  put  in  a  tape-needle,  which  represents  the  nose. 
The  military  hat,  called  chapeau  de  bras,  is  a  very  pretty  form 
for  these  kind  of  cushions.  The  piece  let  in  at  the  top  between 
the  pasteboard,  should  "be  wide  in  the  "middle,  and  taper  off 
to  nothing  at  the  ends.  It  should  likewise  be  stuffed,  so  as  to 
look  bigger  at  top  than  bottom,  like  a  chapeau  partly  open. 
A  little  cockade  at  the  side,  and  gold  tassels  at  the  ends, 
make  it  look  finished  tastefully.  Butterfly  pincushions,  well 
made,  are  extremely  beautiful.  There  are  four  wings,  each 
made  of  two  bits  of  covered  cardboard,  sewed  together,  with- 
out stuffing.  On  the  outside,  the  wings  are  painted  as  nearly 
like  a  butterfly  as  possible.  The  body  is  made  of  black  vel- 
vet, with  wings  of  yellow  silk,  or  gold  thread ;  if  filled  with 
emery,  it  answers  a  very  good  purpose.  The  only  place  for 
pins  is  around  the  edges  of  the  wings. 

Another  pincushion,  prettier  than  any  I  have  seen,  is  made 
in  imitation  of  a  fish.  The  cardboard  is  covered  with  silk, 
painted  as  naturally  as  possible ;  and  the  two  sides  are  sewed 
together,  with  very  little  stuffing  in  the  middle,  and  none  at 
the  tail.  The  pins  are  so  arranged  as  to  represent  the  fins. 
The  dolphin  and  the  trout  are  prettier  to  imitate,  than  any- 
other  fish. 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK  217 


EMERY-BAGS. 
Emery-bags  are  made  in  various  forms.  Some  are  merely 
little  square  bags,  stuffed  hard  with  emery  ;  others  are  made 
round,  and  painted  like  an  apple,  plum,  or  peach  ;  others 
imitate  a  little  barrel,  with  cord  put  round  for  hoops.  But  the 
prettiest  are  imitations  of  strawberries,  made  of  crimson  me- 
rino, worked  with  green  and  brown  silk  to  represent  the  calyx 
and  spots  of  the  strawberry.  Unless  these  bags  are  made  of 
very  firm  stuff,  they  should  be  lined ;  for  the  emery  is  exceed- 
ingly apt  to  sift  out. 


NEEDLE-BOOKS. 

Needle-books  are  usually  made  with  a  pincushion  on  one 
side  ;  that  is,  instead  of  two  thin  covers  merely,  one  side  con- 
sists of  two  pieces  of  pasteboard,  with  a  margin  of  ribbon 
between,  and  stuffed  with  flannel.  The  flannel  leaves  for  nee- 
dles should  be  of  different  sizes,  neatly  cut  in  delicate  points 
around  the  edge,  or  worked  with  coloured  silk.  These  books 
can  be  round  or  square,  or  oblong,  according  to  fancy.  Some 
make  butterfly  needle-books  ;  the  outside  wings  of  embroi- 
dered velvet ;  the  inside  of  silk  ;  and  flannel,  for  needles,  be- 
tween.    The  body  is  stuffed  with  emery. 

There  is  a  kind  of  needle-book  called  the  fish's  mouth.  It 
consists   of   two   covered   bits  of  pasteboard,   sewed   together 


218  THE    GIRL'S  OWN    BOOK. 

neatly  at  the  sides,  left  wholly  open  at  the  top,  and  partly 
open  at  the  bottom.  The  flannel  leaves  are  fastened  upon  a 
long  bit  of  ribbon,  which  is  put  through  the  hole  at  the  bot- 
tom, and  then  tied  in  a  knot,  to  prevent  its  slipping  out.  By 
taking  hold  of  the  ribbon  at  top,  you  can  pull  the  leaves  out ; 
and  by  taking  hold  at  the  bottom,  you  can  draw  them  back 
again.     Here  is  a  picture  of  it : 


PURSES. 
Bead  purses  may  be  made  in  the  same  way  as  bead  bags ; 
but  they  are  hardly  worth  the  time  and  trouble.  Very  hand- 
some purses  may  easily  be  made  of  silk  cord.  Arrange  the 
cord  on  your  fingers  according  to  the  size  you  wish  the  purse 
to  be  at  top,  and  fasten  it ;  still  keeping  the  cord  on  your  fin- 
gers, pass  round  the  second  row  under  the  first.  Take  sew- 
ing silk,  of  some  colo  r  that  will  form  a  pretty  contrast  to  the 


THE    GIRL'S  OWN   BOOK.  219 

cord,  and  at  regular  distances  fasten  the  two  rows  of  cord 
together,  by  passing  the  sewing  silk  through  twice,  in  imita- 
tion of  button-hole  stitch.  The  next  time  going  round,  fasten 
in  the  same  way;  but  instead  of  making  one  fastening  di- 
rectly under  the  other,  make  it  in  the  middle  of  the  space  you 
left  the  last  time  :  this  forms  a  diamond.  The  silk  is  passed 
along  on  the  inside,  between  the  fastenings.  The  size  of  the 
diamonds,  of  course,  depends  on  the  length  of  the  spaces  left. 
When  you  think  the  purse  is  long  enough  to  be  narrowed, 
draw  the  cord  into  smaller  and  smaller  circles,  till  you  come 
to  a  point. 


Little  girls  often  work  purses  on  coarse  cloth,  the  threads 
drawn  out  so  as  to  form  squares.  Each  of  the  holes  produced 
by  drawing  the  threads  out,  is  worked  with  coloured  silk,  in 
stripes,  or  squares,  or  zig-zag,  according  to  fancy. 

After  the  above-mentioned  purses  are  finished,  they  are 
sewed  into  clasps,  with  strong  waxed  silk. 


The  miser's  purse  has  neither  beauty  nor  use  :  it  is  merely 
intended  as  a  puzzle.  It  is  made  of  three  circular  pieces  of 
cloth ;  each  of  these  pieces  are  cut  down  lengthways  through 
the  centre.  Two  of  them,  after  being  cut  in  two,  are  stitched 
up  again   tight  in  the   middle ;  the  third  is  kept  together  by 


220  THE    GIRL'S    OWN  BOOK. 

loops  of  sewing  silk,  passing  from  end  to  end  on  the  wrong 
side,  and  going  through  the  middle,  so  as  to  unite  the  p 


leces. 


This  drawing  represents  one  half  of  the  circles  as  black,  and 
the  other  white ;  people  usually  make  the  two  halves  of  each 
circle  of  different  colours.  When  the  three  circles  are  thus 
prepared,  they  are  all  joined  together,  so  as  to  form  a  three- 
sided  bag :  the  edges  are  bound  with  narrow  ribbon,  and  bows 
are  placed  top  and  bottom.  By  pulling  gently  upon  the  side 
caught  together  with  loops,  it  can  be  opened  in  the  centre, 
and  a  bit  of  money  squeezed  in.  When  drawn  up  tight,  it 
appears  to  be  entirely  without  an  entrance  ;  and  those  who 
have  never  seen  one,  would  be  sadly  puzzled  to  get  the 
money  out. 



PEN-WIPERS. 
These  are  a  very  necessary  accompaniment  to  a  neat  writ- 
ing-desk. The  most  common  ones  consist  of  two  circular 
pieces  of  black  velvet,  neatly  bound,  and  caught  together  in 
the  middle  with  two  or  three  circular  pieces  of  black  broad- 
cloth  between    them,   for    the   purpose   of  wiping   the   pens. 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  221 

Some,  instead  of  velvet  covers,  have  bits  of  black  broadcloth, 
covered  with  little  bright-coloured  round  pieces,  about  as  big 
as  a  wafer,  laid  one  over  another  like  the  scales  of  a  fish.  The 
butterfly  is  likewise  a  common  form.  The  wings  are  of  embroi- 
dered velvet,  and  the  leaves  between  are  of  black  broadcloth. 
The  most  convenient  pen-wiper  is  made  of  three  pointed 
pieces  of  broadcloth,  about  half  of  a  quarter  of  a  yard  long. 
Each  piece  is  about  an  eighth  of  a  yard,  or  two  nails,  wide  at 
the  bottom,  and  goes  off  to  a  point  at  the  top.  Each  one  is 
stitched  up  separately,  and  turned  wrong  side  outward,  when 
it  looks  not  unlike  a  tunnel.  After  they  are  made,  the  three 
are  all  joined  together  at  the  seams,  and  a  tasteful  little  bow 
is  placed  on  the  top.  The  bottom  can  be  bound,  or  embroi- 
dered with  gay  colours,  according  to  fancy.  This  form  is 
peculiarly  convenient ;  because  the  pen  can  be  run  into  these 
little  tunnels,  and  wiped,  without  any  danger  of  inking  the 
fingers.  Pen-wipers  should  always  be  made  of  black  flannel, 
or  broadcloth  :  other  colours  soon  get  spoiled  by  the  ink. 


TRIMMING,  &c. 
I  shall  not  attempt  to  explain  how  the  various  kinds  of 
trimming  are  made,  for  it  is  impossible  to  make  them  by  any 
written  description ;  but  I  will  mention  those  I  know — and 
little  girls  that  really  wish  to  learn,  will  soon  find  some  kind 
sister,  or  aunt,  or  grandmother,  who  will  gladly   teach   them. 


222  THE    GIRL'S    OWN  BOOK. 

Tatten  is  sometimes  made  on  the  fingers,  and  sometimes  on 
a  frame ;  it  is  button-hole  stitch,  drawn  up  into  little  scallops. 

Daisy  trimming  consists  of  little  tufts  of  cotton  fastened  on 
a  cord  at  regular  distances,  and  then  cut  as  close  as  velvet. 

Tape  trimming  is  made  of  very  narrow  tape,  turned  in  such 
a  way  as  to  produce  a  succession  of  points,  and  kept  in  that 
form  by  a  thread  run  through  the  centre.  Any  child  could 
find  out  how  to  make  it  by  looking  at  a  piece. 

Bobbin  is  a  four-sided  kind  of  cord,  made  on  a  little  wooden 
instrument,  shaped  like  a  harp,  with  a  hole  at  the  bottom, 
for  the  cord  to  pass  through.  This  is  very  pretty  work,  and 
easily  done. 

Watch-guards  are  made  of  four  strands  of  very,  very  narrow 
braid,  woven  together  on  the  fingers,  in  such  a  manner  as  to 
produce  a  round  cord  full  of  little  checks.  A  four-sided  cord 
instead  of  a  round  one,  will  be  produced  by  doing  the  work 
backward  every  other  time.  Some  people  leave  open  spaces 
of  unwoven  braid  every  inch,  or  half  inch.  Bracelets  of  ten, 
twelve,  or  more  strands,  may  be  woven  after  a  similar  fashion. 
I  think  it  is  impossible  to  make  these  things,  without  having 
seen  some  one  do  them. 

A  very  pretty  kind  of  necklace  is  made  of  black  sewing 
silk,  and  small  gold  beads.  The  sewing  silk  is  worked  like 
button-holes,  so  as  to  produce  a  flat  cord.  It  is  done  on  a 
frame.  Two  strands  are  made  ;  and  every  inch,  or  half  inch, 
the  threads  of  which  the  strands  are  made,  are  passed  through 
four  gold  beads,  in  such  a  manner  as  to  arrange  them  in  the 
form  of  a  diamond. 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  223 


RUG-WORK. 

Little  mats,  for  lamps,  work-boxes,  &e.  are  very  easily 
made  by  children  ;  and  they  are  extremely  pretty.  They  are 
worked  on  canvass,  with  bright-coloured  worsteds.  There 
are  several  stitches  ;  one  is  precisely  like  the  common  marking 
stitch.  Some  have  flowers,  or  fruit,  worked  in  the  middle, 
and  all  the  spaces  filled  up  with  one  colour,  so  as  to  form  a 
ground ;  others  are  worked  in  slanting  stripes,  squares,  or 
zig-zag;  in  the  latter  case,"they  look  better  to  be  worked  only 
with  two  colours ;  and  those  should  contrast  well  together, 
like  purple  and  yellow,  brown  and  orange  colour,  salmon 
colour  and  blue,  crimson  and  black,  &c. 

The  fringe  is  formed  by  sewing  the  worsted  very  thick  over 
a  round  stick,  and  then  cutting  it  open.  Some  make  a  very 
beautiful  flower-fringe,  by  arranging  their  worsted  in  such  co- 
lours and  shapes,  as  imitate  chinasters,  daisies,  &c. 

The  least  interesting  and  the  most  laborious  part  of  rug- 
work  is  filling  up  all  the  spaces,  so  as  to  form  the  ground-work. 
By  the  following  process  this  can  be  easily  avoided  :  take  a 
piece  of  broadcloth,  or  cassimere,  of  such  colour  as  you  fancy 
for  the  ground-work,  baste  it  under  the  canvass ;  work  your 
flowers  the  same  as  usual,  only  be  sure  to  pass  all  the  stitches 
through  the  broadcloth ;  when  finished,  pull  out  all  the 
threads  of  the  canvass  ;  the  work  will  be  left  on  the  broadcloth, 
and  will,  of  course,  need  no  filling  up.  This  saves  a  great 
deal  of  time,  and  really  looks  more  rich. 


224  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 


EMBROIDERY 

This  is  nearly  out  of  fashion ;  and  I  am  glad  it  is  :  for  it  is 
a  sad  waste  of  time.  I  call  it  a  waste,  because  things  so  much 
more  beautiful  can  be  produced  with  so  much  less  trouble  than 
used  to  be  bestowed  upon  tent-stitch,  print-stitch,  &c. 

One  kind  is  simple  and  easy ;  and  if  done  with  taste,  has 
great  beauty.  I  mean,  chenille  of  various  colours  and  shades 
sewed  upon  white  satin,  or  silk,  in  imitation  of  flowers. 

Embroidery  on  muslin  is  one  of  the  most  tasteful  employ- 
ments a  woman  can  have.  Skill  in  this  depends  upon  practice  , 
and  a  good  choice  of  patterns  is  very  important. 

The  principal  caution  necessary  to  give  little  girls  is  to  draw 
the  thread  through  gently,  so  as  not  to  pull  the  muslin ;  and 
to  make  their  leaves  slender  and  well  shaped,  instead  of  having 
them  thick,  and  all  the  way  of  a  bigness.  French  patterns 
should  be  taken  for  copies,  being  much  more  beautiful  than 
any  other. 

When  muslin  is  too  much  worn  for  use,  the  work  can  be 
cut  out  and  sewed  upon  lace  with  very  little  trouble ;  and  if 
done  with  care,  it  looks  as  well  as  new  work. 

It  requires  less  taste  to  work  on  lace,  than  on  muslin ; 
because  it  is  all  done  in  stitches  as  regular  as  marking.  This 
work  should  never  be  attempted  in  the  evening;  as  it  is 
extremely  injurious  to  the  eyes.  The  best  kind  of  frames  con- 
sist of  two  little  hoops,  wound  with  flannel;  one  big  enough 
to  go  over  the  other ;  and  the  laco  confined  between  them. 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  225 

MARKING. 

Indelible  ink  is  now  so  much  in  use,  that  the  general 
habit  of  marking  samplers  is  almost  done  away :  but  like 
many  other  old-fashioned  things,  it  is  a  very  good  thing. 

There  are  times  in  everybody's  life  when  it  is  convenient  to 
know  how  to  mark  the  letters  of  the  alphabet ;  good  taste  may 
be  shown  in  it,  as  well  as  in  other  branches  of  needle-work  ; 
and,  at  all  events,  it  is  a  safe  and  pretty  employment  for  idle 
little  fingers. 


PATCH-WORK. 

This  is  old-fashioned  too ;  and  I  must  allow  it  is  very  silly 
to  tear  up  large  pieces  of  cloth,  for  the  sake  of  sewing  them 
together  again.  But  little  girls  often  have  a  great  many  small 
bits  of  cloth,  and  large  remnants  of  time,  which  they  don't 
know  what  to  do  with ;  and  I  think  it  is  better  for  them  to 
make  cradle-quilts  for  their  dolls,  or  their  baby  brothers,  than 
to  be  standing  round,  wishing  they  had  something  to  do.  The 
pieces  are  arranged  in  a  great  variety  of  forms  :  squares,  dia- 
monds, stars,  blocks,  octagon  pieces  placed  in  circles,  &c. 
A  little  girl  should  examine  whatever  kind  she  wishes  to  imi- 
tate, and  cut  a  paper  pattern,  with  great  care  and  exactness. 
15 


226  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK, 


KNITTING. 
This  favourite  employment  of  our  grandmothers  ought  not 
to  he  forgotten.  It  enables  one  to  be  useful  in  the  decline  of 
life,  when  they  can  no  longer  be  actively  useful ;  and  it  is  a 
never-failing  amusement.  I  never  knew  an  old  lady  ignorant 
of  it,  who  did  not  deeply  regret  she  had  never  learned.  Inde- 
pendent of  these  considerations,  a  little  girl  ought  to  know 
how  to  do  everything  ;  it  may  not  always  be  necessary  for  her 
to  sew  and  knit — but  she  should  knoiv  hoiv.  Many  know  the 
stitch  of  knitting  very  well,  who  are  entirely  ignorant  how  to 
shape  a  stocking.  The  stitches  should  be  cast  on  double  yarn, 
two  stitches  taken  up  through  each  loop.  After  knitting  eight 
or  ten  times  round,  you  should  turn  directly  back,  and  knit  on 
the  wrong  side  ;  this  makes  a  little  elastic  roll,  which  serves 
to  make  the  stockings  strong  at  the  top :  some  prefer  seaming 
every  two  stitches,  thinking  it  is  stronger  than  the  roll.  Gen- 
tlemen's stockings  should  always  be  seamed  three  or  four 
inches  from  the  top  :  they  are  not  narrowed  at  all,  until  the 
heel  is  nearly  finished;  but  ladies'  stockings  should  be  narrow- 
ed seven  or  eight  times,  after  four  or  five  inches  have  been  knit 
from  the  top.  The  narrowing  should  be  done  on  each  side 
i,he  seaming  needle  ;  and  five  or  six  bouts  knit  between  each 
time.  A  bout  is  once  going  round ;  a  pearl  is  twice  round. 
A  long  heel  makes  a  better  shaped  stocking  than  a  short  one  ; 
especially  if  gores  are  knit  into  the   sides.     Gores  are  knit  in 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  227 

the  following  manner :  knit  round  the  foot  of  the  stocking 
once,  and  Barrow  at  the  beginning  of  one  side-needle,  and  the 
end  of  the  other.  The  second  time  going  round,  knit  through 
the  instep-needle,  knit  two  stitches  on  the  side-needle,  narrow, 
hen  turn  back,  and  knit  the  instep-needle  on  the  wrong  side, 
just  as  you  did  in  knitting  the  heel ;  knit  two  stitches  in  the 
same  way  from  the  side-needle,  and  narrow;  slip  the  stitch 
you  have  narrowed  back  upon  the  side-needle  and  knit  on 
the  other  two,  which  belong  there  ;  then  turn  back  and  knit 
round  the  stocking  after  the  usual  manner.  This  knitting 
the  instep-needle  twice,  where  you  knit  the  others  once,  wiL1 
produce  a  hole  each  time ;  but  narrowing  the  last  double- 
knit  stitch  with  one  from  the  side-needles,  every  time  you  go 
round,  remedies  the  evil.  The  first  side  you  knit,  after  leaving 
the  instep,  knit  two  stitches,  and  narrow  by  slipping  one  stitch 
under  the  other  at  the  last  side-needle,  leave'  four,  and  take 
wo  stitches  up  together. 

The  heel  must  contain  just  half  the  stitches  in  the  whole 
stocking.  When  nearly  done,  it  must  be  narrowed  seven  or 
eight  times  before  it  is  bound  together,  by  placing  its  two 
halves  side  by  side,  and  knitting  two  stitches  together,  with  a 
third  needle.  Some  finish  it  differently ;  they  take  just  half 
the  stitches  of  the  heel  in  the  middle  of  the  needle,  leaving  a 
quarter  on  one  side,  and  a  quarter  on  the  other ;  they  knit  the 
middle  only  ;  but  each  time  they  take  up  one  stitch  from  the 
side,  and  narrow  it  with  one  on  the  middle,  until  all  the  side 


228  THE    GIRL'S  OWN    BOOK. 

stitches  are  gone.  The  foot  is  formed  by  taking  up  two  loops 
on  each  side  of  the  heel ;  before  these  are  knit,  the  side-nee- 
dles should  be  widened,  by  taking  up  an  additional  loop  at  the 
end  of  every  three  stitches ;  it  should  then  be  narrowed  at  the 
corner  of  the  side-needles  until  the  foot  is  small  enough.  The 
toe  may  be  formed  by  dividing  the  stitches  in  such  a  way  that 
half  will  be  on  the  instep-needle,  and  a  quarter  on  each  of  the 
others  ;  knit  two  stitches  at  the  beginning  of  the  instep-needle, 
and  then  narrow  by  slipping  one  of  the  two  next  stitches  un- 
der the  other ;  at  the  end,  leave  four  stitches,  and  narrow,  by 
taking  up  two  stitches  at  once ;  slip  and  bind  in  the  same  way 
at  the  beginning  of  one  side-needle ;  and  narrow  by  taking 
up  two  at  once,  at  the  end  of  the  other.  A  more  common 
way  is  to  narrow  every  seven  stitches  when  you  begin  the  toe ; 
xnit  seven  bouts,  and  narrow  every  seven  stitches  again ;  knit 
six  bouts,  and  narrow  every  six  stitches ;  knit  five  bouts,  and 
narrow  every  five  stitches  ;  and  so  on. 

Whoever  knows  how  to  knit  a  stocking,  cannot  help  find- 
ing out  how  to  knit  a  mitten,  if  they  look  at  one. 

There  is  a  kind  of  knitting,  called  pegging,  done  by  drawing 
the  yarn  through  every  loop  with  one  crooked  ivory  needle. 
Little  woollen  shoes  for  infants  are  knit  a  great  deal  in  this 
way;  likewise  suspenders.  A  very  elastic  kind  of  suspenders 
is  made  by  knitting  one  stitch  and  slipping  the  next  upon  the 
needle  without  knitting,  casting  the  yarn  directly  over  it.  The 
next  time  going  round,  this  stitch  and  its  loop  are  knit  toge- 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN   BOOK. 


229 


iher,  and  the  stitches  which  were  knit  before  are  slipped,  and 
a  loop  thrown  over  them. 

The  open-work  knitting  is  made  by  taking  up  a  loop  be- 
tween the  stitches,  taking  care  to  narrow  immediately  after, 
to  prevent  your  work  from  growing  wide.  These  holes  may 
be  formed  into  any  figures  you  fancy.  Some  people  knit  their 
names  into  stockings  in  this  way,  forming  the  letters  just  as 
they  would  in  marking. 

Netting  is  simple  and  pretty  work,  done  with  a  small  ivory 
needle  made  for  the  purpose.  It  consists  merely  in  tying 
threads  together  in  diamonds.  Silk  nets  were  formerly  used 
for  the  hair ;  but  at  present,  coarse  nets  for  the  fisherman  and 
the  cook,  are  the  only  ones  in  use. 


230 


THE   GIRL'S    OWN    BOOR, 


BEES. 

These  busy  little  insects  are  the  most  interesting  creatures 
a  the  world.  If  they  cared  anything  about  our  good  opinion, 
it  would  certainly  make  them  very  happy  to  know  how  much 
has  been  said  and  written  about  them  in  all  ages  ;  but  like 
all  clever  people,  they  have  too  much  to  do  to  attend  to  their 
own  affairs,  to  afford  time  for  inquiring  what  their  neighbours 
say. 

It  is  a  pleasant  thing  to  have  a  hive  of  these  busy  interesting 
insects  in  a  sheltered  nook  of  the    garden.     They  afford   a 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK  231 

perpetual  lesson  of  industry  and  neatness ;  and  it  is  impos- 
sible to  watch  their  operations  without  thinking  of  that  all-wise 
God,  who  has  bestowed  upon  them  such  wonderful  instincts. 

When  a  swarm  has  been  lodged  in  a  hive,  it  is  observed 
that  the  bees  hastily  arrange  themselves  into  four  divisions  : 
one  leaves  the  hive  to  range  the  fields  in  search  of  materials 
for  the  commencement  of  their  work ;  another  party  carefully 
examine  the  hive,  and  close  every  opening  save  those  by 
which  they  enter  and  leave  their  habitation  ;  the  third  band 
of  workers  lay  the  foundation  of  the  cells,  by  ejecting  and 
moulding  the  wax  formed  in  their  stomachs  ;  while  the  fourth 
finish  neatly  what  the  others  have  begun. 

The  workers  are  constantly  employed  in  gathering  the  pol- 
len of  flowers,  and  in  forming  the  waxen  cells.  Their  hind 
legs  are  provided  with  little  baskets,  by  means  of  which  they 
carry  home  their  store  of  pollen  to  the  hive.  Here  is  the  pic- 
ture of  a  working  bee  : 


The  queen  bee  is  the  mother  of  the  whole  colony.  The 
happiness  and  welfare  of  the  hive  seem  to  depend  entirely 
upon  her      One  only  is  allowed  to  be  in   a  hive  ;  and  her  cell 


232 


THE   GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK. 


is  easily  distinguished  by  its  great  size.  If  any  accident  hap- 
pens to  her,  the  workers  mournfully  give  up  their  customary 
labours.  So  great  is  their  affection,  that  when  the  queen  is 
sick,  they  wait  upon  her  with  the  tender  assiduity  of  anxious 
nurses.     Here  is  a  picture  of  the  queen  bee  : 


The  drones  are  never  seen  abroad  upon  the  flowers 
stay  at  home,  and  live  on  the  industry  of  the  workers, 
is  a  likeness  of  one  of  the  lazy  things : 


they 
Here 


Bees,  in  the  formation  of  their  cells,  observe  the  most  curi- 
ous mathematical  exactness.  The  cells  are  hexagonal,  or  six- 
sided,  and  constructed   on  a  principle  that  at  once  affords  the 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 


233 


most  room,  and  consumes  the  least  possible  quantity  of  wax, 
The  most  learned  mathematician  could  not  have  contrived  it 
better.  The  comb  consists  of  a  double  row  of  cells,  so  placed 
that  the  base  of  one  cell  serves  likewise  for  the  one  opposite. 
To  prevent  these  delicate  cells  from  being  worn  out  by  the 
multitude  of  little  feet  all  the  time  passing  over  them,  they 
take  the  precaution  to  make  a  rim  round  the  margin  of  each, 
four  times  thicker  than  the  walls.  The  insect  labours  with  its 
jaws,  making  the  work  compact  and  smooth  by  repeated 
strokes.  The  engraving  represents  one  side  of  a  honey-comb, 
and  the  royal  cell  of  a  queen  bee,  which  has  been  opened : 


The  hive  of  bees  should  not  be  exposed  to  a  hot  sun,  and 
should  be  well  sheltered  from  cold  winds.  The  place  must 
be  retired,  and  near  a  running  stream,  if  possible ;  for  they 
are  remarkably  fond  of  quiet,  and  of  pure  water.  Among 
flowers,  they  love  best  the  crocus,  the  buckwheat,  and  the 
clover ;  but  above  all,  the  sweet-scented  mignionette. 


234  THE    GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK. 

Their  stings,  when  seen  through  a  microscope,  resemble  a 
double-headed  arrow.  They  never  attack  a  person  unless  they 
are  irritated  in  some  way.  When  swarming,  they  are  some- 
times enraged  by  an  attempt  to  brush  them  from  the  place 
where  they  have  alighted.  The  hiving  of  bees  is  not  a  dan- 
gerous business  for  those  who  have  experience  in  it ;  but  chil- 
dren should  never  think  of  attempting  it.  Numerous  stings 
occasion  great  pain,  and  sometimes  cause  death.  Chalk,  with 
spirits  of  hartshorn,  is  a  useful  remedy  applied  to  the  injured 
part.  Common  salt,  wet  and  put  upon  the  wound,  is  likewise 
very  good.  The  pain  is  occasioned  by  a  drop  of  liquid  from  a 
little  bag  of  poison,  with  which  the  bee  is  provided  for  his 
defence.  When  persons  are  stung,  if  they  will  wait  till  the 
bee  withdraws  the  sting,  the  wound  will  not  be  near  so  pain- 
ful, as  if  the  insect  were  driven  off;  in  which  case,  the  bag  of 
venom,  as  well  as  the  sting,  remain  in  the  wound. 

When  a  bee  loses  his  sting  in  this  way,  it  never  grows 
again  :  and  he  soon  dies  of  the  injury. 

The  working  bees  in  one  hive  often  amount  to  from  15,000 
to  30,000,  or  more.  They  kill  all  the  drones  in  the  month  of 
September,  which  is  an  easy  work,  as  they  have  no  stings. 
When  the  bees  of  one  hive  have  become  too  numerous,  they 
separate,  and  a  new  swarm,  headed  by  a  queen,  fly  off  to  seek 
another  establishment.  In  winter,  they  feed  on  the  honey 
stored  during  the  warm  season.  In  the  coldest  days,  they  are 
nearly  torpid,  but  never  for  any  length  of  time. 


1HE     JIRL'S   OWN    BOOK.  235 

Wild  bees  were  formerly  very  common  in  New-England ; 
and  they  are  sometimes  found  now.  They  make  their  nests 
usually  in  the  trunks  of  old  trees.  The  hunters  have  a  curious 
way  of  tracing  them  to  their  homes.  They  catch  a  bee,  and 
after  holding  it  some  time,  they  let  it  fly,  and  observe  which 
way  it  steers  its  course ;  this  betrays  in  what  direction  the 
nest  is.  They  then  catch  another  bee,  move  about  a  hundred 
rods  off,  and  let  it  fly :  the  angle  or  point  where  the  two  lines 
would  meet,  is  the  place  of  the  nest.  Here  is  an  engraving 
to  explain  it ;  it  represents  three  bees  flying  home  from  three 
different  points  : 


The  Humble-Bee  forms  an  intermediate  link  between  the 
Hive-Bee  and  the  Wasp.  Their  honey  is  said  to  be  more  deli- 
cious than  that  of  the  hive-bee.  When  there  is  a  scarcity  of 
food,  the  hive-bees  sometimes  go  and  rob  the  nests  of  the 
humble-bees  ;  and  it  is  said  that  these  amiable  little  creatures, 
returning  home  with  a  load,  have  been  persuaded  to  part  with 
all  the  contents  of  their  honey-bags,  and  then  patiently  fly 
away  for  more.     They  make  their  nests  under  ground,  by  the 


236  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

corner  of  some  old  fence,  or  the  trunk  of  a  decayed  tree. 
Their  winter  apartments  are  comfortably  lined  with  moss. 
Here  is  one  of  these  happy  little  societies. 


There  are  various  kinds  of  bees  called  Solitary  Bees,  be- 
cause they  do  not  live  together  in  societies,  or  hives.  One  is 
called  the  Mason  Bee,  because  she  builds  her  nest  of  sand 
and  little  stones  glued  together ;  another  is  called  the  Min- 
ing Bee,  on  account  of  its  digging  chambers  for  itself  under 
ground ;  then  there  is  the  Carpenter  Bee,  which  saws  its  way 
into  soft  wood,  and  forms  a  nest ;  and  the  Upholsterer  Bee, 
which  nips  pieces  out  of  rose  leaves,  wherewith  she  makes 
pretty  curtains  to  line  her  cell.  The  Carder  Bee,  which 
heckles  moss  to  form  her  habitations,  is  not  solitary.  They  join 
together  in  a  file  to  perform  their  task ;  the  last  bee  lays  hold 
of  some  of  the  moss  with  her  mandibles,  disentangles  it  from 
the  rest,  and  having  carded  it  with  her  fore  legs  into  a  small 
bundle,  she  pushes  it  under  her  body  to  the  next  hee,  who 
passes  it  in  the  same  manner ;  and  so  on,  till  it  is  brought  to 
the  border  of  the  nest. 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  237 

Is  it  any  wonder  that  these  extraordinary  little  insects  are 
objects  of  so  much  interest  to  mankind  ?  Their  ingenuity  has 
been  a  subject  of  admiration  in  all  ages,  and  their  industry  has 
afforded  a  proverb  to  the  moralist,  and  a  text  to  the  preacher, 
from  the  earliest  times.  Several  philosophers  have  spent 
nearly  their  whole  lives  in  watching  them.  Some  have  called 
them  "  winged  mathematicians,"  and  others,  "  the  little  con- 
fectioners of  nature."  "  They  are  often  noticed  in  the 
Scriptures ;  and  Palestine  is,  you  know,  repeatedly  described 
as  '  a  land  flowing  with  honey.'  In  truth,  nearly  the  whole 
of  Syria  affords  large  quantities  of  this  luscious  food  ;  the  bees 
make  their  cells  in  hollow  trees,  and  in  the  crevices  of  the 
rocks ;  the  numerous  wild  flowers  of  the  country  afford  them 
ample  means  for  storing  their  cells.  The  forests  of  Hungary 
also  yield  such  large  quantities,  that  it  is  almost  a  staple  of  the 
country.  The  mountains  of  Turkey,  in  Europe,  swarm  with 
bees  ;  and  you  may  remember  that  Hymettis,  especially,  owes 
its  celebrity  to  this  article.  Caffraria  produces  abundance 
of  wild  honey ;  and  the  means  by  which  the  inhabitants  dis- 
cover the  nests  is  so  singular,  that  I  must  relate  it  to  you. 
There  is  in  their  forests  a  small  bird  called  the  Bee-cuckoo, 
Moroc,  or  Honey-guide  ;  it  is  about  the  size  of  the  sparrow, 
9f  an  ash  colour,  a  little  variegated  with  yellow  and  white. 
The  Moroc  is  remarkably  fond  of  honey,  and  of  the  young 
bee-worms ;  but  cannot  itself  invade  the  nests,  fearing  by 
instinct,  the  attacks  of  the  large  bees.     There  is  also  in  that 


238  THE    GIRL'S  OWN    BOOK. 

country  a  small  animal  of  the  weasel  tribe,  called  the  Ratel 
or  Honey-weasel.  This  creature  has  a  remarkably  tough 
skin,  by  which  it  is  defended  from  the  attacks  of  the  bees, 
whose  nests  it  breaks  up ;  thus  preventing  the  dangerous 
increase  of  these  numerous  swarms  of  insects.  Towards 
night,  the  Ratel  leaves  his  burrow,  and  watches  the  direction 
and  flight  of  the  bees  which,  at  this  hour,  are  congregating  to 
their  cells.  He  is  thus  almost  certain  of  tracing  them,  and 
when  found,  feasts  himself  with  impunity  on  their  delicious 
stores.  But  he  is  also  taught  by  sagacity  to  follow  the  Moroc, 
which  leads  the  way  to  the  bee-nests,  uttering  at  the  same 
time  a  loud  shrill  note.  While  the  Ratel  devours  the  honey, 
the  Moroc  secures  her  share  of  the  plunder,  and  makes  a 
hearty  meal  of  what  her  companion  rejects.  The  Hottentots, 
accustomed  to  the  way  of  these  animals,  are  enabled,  by 
noticing  their  movements,  to  take  large  quantities  of  i»oney 
without  much  labour :  they  always  leave  some  for  the  little 
bird  which  guides  them  to  the  bee-nests." 


THE   GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK  230 


-torn 


SILK-WORMS. 

These  insects  are  perhaps  more  serviceable  than  any  other 
to  mankind.  Nearly  half  the  world  are  clothed  with  the  web 
they  spin  from  their  own  bodies  !  They  abound  in  China  more 
than  in  any  other  place ;  it  is  generally  supposed  they  were 
brought  into  Europe  from  that  country;  the  ancient  name  of 
China  signified  "  the  country  of  silk." 

At  Eome,  in  the  time  of  Aurelian,  silk  was  sold  for  its 
weight  in  gold ;  now  almost  every  body  has  at  least  one  silk 
gown.  The  e£gs  which  produce  the  worm  are  hatched  in 
May  or  June,  unless  artificial  heat  brings  them  out  at  an 
earlier  period.  The  eggs  are  no  bigger  than  mustard-seed ; 
and  the  worms*,  when  first  hatched,  are  very  small ;  but  they 
feed  on  fresh  rrulberry  leaves  so  voraciously,  that  in  six  or  seven 
weeks  they  gr>w  to  the  size  represented  in  the  engraving. 


240  THE    GIRL'S    OAVN    BOOK. 

When  they  are  growing,  they  shed  their  coats  several  times, 
each  time  assuming  more  delicate  and  beautiful  colours. 
They  have  nine  holes  on  each  side,  through  which  they 
breathe.  The  silk  is  spun  from  two  small  sacks  on  each  side 
filled  with  a  gummy  substance,  which  becomes  silky  as  it 
dries.  The  worm  never  breaks  his  thread  as  he  spins  ;  and  it 
is  said  one  ball  contains  entire  silk  enough  to  reach  six  miles. 
These  balls  are  called  cocoons ;  the  engraving  represents  one 
of  them. 


These  answer  the  same  purpose  as  the  chrysalis  of  the  but- 
terfly ;  and  if  they  were  let  alone,  a  delicate  white  moth,  or 
miller,  would  eat  its  way  out  of  each  of  them ;  but  the  hole 
thus  eaten  would  break  the  silk  in  pieces ;  therefore  they 
bake  or  scald  them,  in  order  to  kill  the  moths.  Those  that 
are  reserved  for  eggs  are  laid  away  in  dark,  still  places,  on 
sheets  of  paper.  The  moth  comes  out  of  the  cocoon,  lays  her 
eggs,  and  dies  immediately. 

A  few  minutes'  attention  each  day,  for  six  or  seven  weeks,  is 
all  that  is  necessary  to  be  bestowed  upon  these  industrious 
little   things.     One  person   can  attend  to  fifty  thousand,  with- 


THE  GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  241 

out  difficulty.  It  takes  2300  worms  to  produce  a  pound  of 
silk.  The  principal  thing  is  to  keep  every  thing  about  them 
very  clean  and  sweet.  They  must  have  fresh  mulberry  leaves 
two  or  three  times  a  day ;  and  they  must  not  be  covered  with 
dew,  dried  in  the  hot  sun,  or  impregnated  with  any  disagree- 
able smell.  Some  young  ladies  sprinkle  the  leaves  to  keep 
them  fresh ;  this  is  almost  sure  to  make  the  worm  sicken  and 
die. 

In  China,  a  woman  has  the  care  of  the  silk  establishments, 
who  is  called  "  The  Mother  of  the  Worms."  She  is  never 
allowed  to  enter  the  room,  without  previously  washing  her 
hands,  and  putting  on  clean  clothes.  Every  year,  the  Empress 
celebrates  a  great  feast  in  honour  of  the  silk-worms ;  during 
which,  she  and  all  the  great  ladies  of  the  court  march  in  pro- 
cession, carrying  branches  of  the  mulberry  tree. 

There  are  several  species  of  wild  silk-worms  in  China, 
whose  web  is  stronger  and  coarser  than  that  of  the  cultivated 
ones.  Wild  cocoons  are  gray ;  those  cultivated  here  are  of  a 
beautiful  straw  colour. 

The  Chinese  children  are  much  employed  in  the  manufac- 
tories of  silk.  Indeed,  they  are  brought  up  always  to  be  busy 
about  something  or  other.  A  gentleman  just  returned  from 
Canton,  told  me  he  never  saw  the  children  at  play  there  ;  that 
they  all  look  like  little  old  men  and  women,  whose  minds 
were  mighty  full  of  business.  I  should  like  to  send  them  a 
book  of  games — should'nt  you  ?  I  think  "  all  work  and  no 
play,  makes  Jack  a  dull  boy." 
16 


242 


THE    GIRL'S    OW  S     Hoi) 


ON  KEEPING  ANIMALS. 
It  is  a  good  rule  to  keep  only  such  animals  as  are  happier 
for  being  domesticated  ;  such  as  kittens,  dogs,  or  pet  lambs.  J 
would  not  keep  a  robin  shut  up  in  a  cage,  for  the  price  of  fifty 
birds.  Do  what  you  can  for  him,  you  cannot  make  him  half 
so  happy  as  he  would  be  abroad  among  the  sunshine  and  the 
flowers.  Canary  birds  must  be  kept  in  the  house ;  because 
they  came  from  the  warm  islands  of  Canary.  And  it  would  kill 
them  to  expose  them  to  our  winter ;  but,  kind  little  reader,  if 
you  have  any  feathered  prisoners,  which  belong  to  our  own 
climate,  I  beg  of  you  to  open  the  door  and  let  them  rly  the 
first  bright  day  the  next  spring.  I  have  likewise  an  objection  to 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN   BOOK. 


243 


keeping  rabbits  and  squirrels  ;  because  I  am  sure  they  are  not 
so  happy  as  they  would  be  in  their  native  woods. 

If  birds  are  kept,  their  cages  should  be  carefully  cleaned 
every  day ;  and  they  should  be  well  supplied  with  fresh  seed 
anl  clean  water.  Their  cage  should  be  hung  in  a  warm,  shady 
nook,  out  of  the  reach  of  their  old  enemy,  the  cat.  Gold 
fishes  should  have  pure  water  every  day,  and  be  kept  very 
clean.  The  water  should  not  be  intensely  cold.  If  rabbits 
are  kept,  their  habitations  should  likewise  be  kept  perfectly 
clean.  The  door  should  be  closely  grated  with  wire,  so  that 
it  may  at  once  be  safe,  and  let  in  the  pure  air ;  there  should 
be  two  apartments,  one  for  sleeping,  and  one  for  eating,  com- 
municating with  each  other  by  a  round  hole,  large  enough  for 
the  rabbit  to  jump  through  ;  the  edges  of  this  hole  and  of  the 
door  should  be  lined  with  tin,  otherwise  the  rabbit  will  nibble 
them  with  his  sharp  teeth.  The  box  should  slightly  tip  back- 
ward, that  it  may  be  kept  perfectly  dry.  Rabbits  love  clover- 
lettuce,  and  lady's  delights.  Little  girls  should  never  feed 
animals  with  any  new  food,  without  asking  advice  of  those 
who  are  experienced.  Birds  and  rabbits  are  often  killed  in 
this  way. 


244 


THE   GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK. 


MY    BIRD. 

My  pietty  bird  !  it  makes  me  sad 
To  think  thou  canst  not  fly ; 

For  well  I  know  thou  would'st  be  glad 
To  see  the  bright  blue  sky. 

Every  day  we  bring  thee  seed. 

Myself  and  sister  Mary ; 
For  dearly  do  we  love  to  feed 

Our  favourite  Canary. 

And  very  oft  we  slily  creep, 
When  he  has  ceased  to  sing, 

To  see  the  pretty  dear  asleep, 
With  head  beneath  bis  wing. 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK 


245 


But  he's  not  happy  in  our  love — 

The  poor  imprisoned  thing ! 
He  longs  across  the  fields  to  rove, 

And  stretch  his  weary  wing. 

Indeed,  indeed,  I'd  let  him  go, 

And  never  say  one  word, 
Were  I  not  sure  the  wind  and  snow 

Would  kill  my  bonny  bird. 

They  brought  him  here  from  distant  isles, 
Where  the  days  are  long  and  bright ; 

Where  earth  is  warm  with  sunny  smiies. 
And  zephyrs  fan  the  night. 

By  the  first  good  ship  across  the  main, 

We'll  send  him  to  Canary ; 
And  we'll  ne'er  keep  a  bird  again — 

Say— will  you,  sister  Mary  1 


246  THE   GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK. 


GARDENING. 

Perhaps  there  is  no  amusement  in  the  world  that  combines 
health,  instruction,  and  pleasure,  so  much  as  gardening.  The 
fresh  air,  and  the  smell  of  the  earth,  makes  the  little  gardener 
strong  and  rosy ;  the  growth  of  the  flowers,  with  their  infinite 
variety  of  forms  and  colours,  is  a  never-failing  source  of 
pleasure  ;  while  the  wonderful  formation  of  seed — the  bees 
who  dive  into  the  flowers  for  the  load  of  honey — the  leaf- 
cutting  insect,  which  so  adroitly  cuts  from  them  lining  and 
curtains  for  his  little  nest — the  leaf-roller,  that  fastens  its 
spider-web  cables  upon  the  edge  of  the  leaf,  and  then  pulls 
and  pulls,  until  he  rolls  it  into  the  form  he  wants — all  these, 
and  a  hundred  other  things,  which  an  attentive  little  girl  would 
observe,  yield  abundance  of  instruction,  and  fill  us  with  won- 
der and  gratitude  to  an  all-wise  and  merciful  God. 

To   enjoy   this  employment,  or   derive  benefit  from  it,  you 


THE    iiliiL'S     OWN     BOOK.  24? 

should  try  to  find  out  the  reason  of  every  thing  you  observe ; 
for  there  is  a  reason  for  every  thing  in  nature,  whether  we 
discover  it  or  not.  Do  you  wish  to  know  why  the  dandelion 
has  a  winged  seed  ?  Why  those  of  the  burr  are  hooked  ?  Why 
the  balsamine  and  the  country-artillery  explode  at  a  touch  ? 
I  will  tell  you.  All  flowers,  in  their  natural  state,  grow  wild 
in  the  woods,  in  some  country  or  other.  Those  we  have  in 
our  gardens  are  generally  brought  from  foreign  countries  ;  we 
carefully  gather  the  seeds,  of  our  garden-flowers  ;  but  there  is 
nobody  to  gather  them  in  the  woods ;  and  God,  to  prevent 
any  thing  he  has  made  from  being  lost,  provides  the  wild- 
flowers  with  means  to  plant  themselves.  The  dandelion,  by 
means  of  its  little  downy  wing,  is  carried  through  the  air,  and 
planted  in  every  direction  ;  the  burr  clings  to  every  thing  that 
touches  it,  and  is  thus  transported  from  one  place  to  another ; 
if  an  insect  rests  on  the  "balsamine,  its  seed-vessels  contract 
and  burst,  and  the  seeds  are  scattered,  as  if  from  a  pop-gun. 

Bulbs  are  another  wonderful  provision  for  plants  that  cannot 
endure  the  cold.  They  are  not  roots,  but  little  subterranean 
nests,  in  which  the  plants  lie  folded  up,  till  the  warm  sun 
comes  to  visit  them.  The  fibres,  that  shoot  from  the  bottom 
of  the  bulbs,  are  the  real  roots.  In  hot  countries,  very  few 
native  plants  are  provided  with  bulbs,  because  they  do  not 
need  them. 

A  little  girl  does  not  deserve  the  name  of  a  gardener,  unless 
she  actually  takes  care  of  her  own  garden,  and  has  no  assist- 
ance except  in  such  work  as  is  either  dirty  or  very  fatiguing 


248  THE   GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK. 

I  know  some  young  ladies,  who  have  a  garden,  and  call  it 
their  own  ;  but  they  neither  plant  it,  nor  weed  it,  nor  water  it, 
nor  gather  the  seeds — perhaps  they  do  not  even  know  the 
names  of  their  plants,  and  in  what  month  they  blossom. 

Now  this  is  no  gardening  at  all.  You  should  gather  the 
seed  yourself,  in  a  dry  time,  when  you  are  sure  they  are  per- 
fectly ripe  :  for  if  they  are  put  away  damp,  they  will  mou  d. 
They  should  be  done  up  in  strong  paper,  carefully  folded,  that 
they  may  not  be  spilt.  On  the  outside  should  be  neatly  writ- 
ten the  name  of  the  plant,  what  month  it  is  in  flower,  and  how 
high  it  is.  In  this  way,  you  will  be  able  to  plant  low  flowers 
on  the  margin  of  your  beds  where  they  can  be  easily  seen, 
instead  of  having  them  entirely  hidden  among  tall  plants  ;  and 
by  knowing  the  time  they  blossom,  you  can  plant  some  for 
every  month  in  each  part  of  your  garden,  and  thus  keep  it  in 
bloom  all  the  season. 


TO  PRODUCE  VARIOUS  FLOWERS  FROM  ONE  STEM. 
Scoop  the  pith  from  a  small  twig  of  elder ;  split  it  length- 
ways, and  fill  each  of  the  parts  with  seeds  that  produce  diffe- 
rent coloured  flowers.  Surround  the  seed  with  earth  ;  tie  the 
two  bits  of  wood  together  ;  and  plant  the  whole  in  a  pot  filled 
with  earth.  The  stems  of  the  different  plants  will  thus  be  so 
incorporated,  as  to  exhibit  to  the  eye  only  one  stem,  throwing 
out  branches  with  the  different  flowers  you  have  planted.  By 
choosing  the  seeds   of  plants   which  germinate   at  the   same 


THE    GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK.  240 

period,  and  which  are  nearly  similar  in  the  texture  of  then 
stems,  an  intelligent  person  may  obtain  artificial  plants  ex- 
tremely curious. 


TO  PRESERVE  ROSES  TILL  CHRISTMAS. 
When  roses  are  budding  and  blooming,  is  the  time  to  lay 
by  a  treat  for  Christmas.  Select  from  your  rose  trees  such 
buds  as  are  just  ready  to  blow :  tie  a  piece  of  fine  thread 
round  the  stalk  of  each ;  do  not  handle  the  bud,  or  the  stalk ; 
cut  it  from  the  tree  with  the  stalk  two  or  three  inches  in 
length ;  melt  sealing-wax,  and  quickly  apply  it  to  the  end  of 
the  stalk ;  the  wax  should  only  be  just  warm  enough  to  be 
ductile ;  form  a  piece  of  paper  into  a  cone-like  shape,  wherein 
place  the  rose ;  twist  it  at  the  ends  to  exclude  the  air ;  put  it 
in  a  box,  and  put  the  box  into  a  drawer  :  this  is  to  be  sure 
that  the  air  is  excluded.  In  winter,  take  it  out,  cut  off  the 
end  of  the  stalk,  place  it  in  lukewarm  water,  and  in  two  or 
three  hours  it  will  have  the  freshness  and  fragrance  of  summer. 
If  the  room  is  very  warm,  it  will  answer  to  put  it  in  cold  water. 


THE    FADED    ROSE    RESTORED. 

ThrCw  some  sulphur  on  a  chafing-dish  of  hot  coals,  hold  a 

%  *ed  rose  over  the  fumes  of  the  sulphur,  and  it  will  become 

>**itt  white ;  in  this  state  dip  it  into  water ;  put  it  into  a  box, 

di  driver,  for  three  or  four  hours ;  when  taken  out,  it  will  be 

quite  n  1  again. 


150 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BuOK, 


S£^ 


MAY  MORNING. 
This  is  an  innocent  and  pretty  festival  for  children.  The 
only  objection  to  it  is,  that  May  is  a  cold  month  in  our  climate  ; 
and  the  first  day  is  very  apt  to  be  wet,  windy,  or  stormy.  In 
America,  we  should  celebrate  the  first  of  June,  instead  of  the 
first  of  May  ;  then  we  should  be  sure  of  plenty  of  flowers,  and 
have  a  fair  chance  of  bright  weather. 


THE    GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK.  251 

In  Greece  and  Rome,  they  always  kept  a  festival  as  soon 
as  spring  began  to  appear,  in  honour  of  Flora,  the  goddess  of 
flowers. 

At  the  same  season,  jn  aneient  times,  the  English  used  to 
form  long  processions,  carrying  green  boughs,  and  leading 
oxen  decorated  with  flowers ;  they  stopped  and  danced  round 
a  tall  May -pole  hung  with  garlands  ;  the  little  girls  still  crown 
their  favourite  companion  Queen  of  May,  and  carry  baskets  of 
flowers  to  their  companions.  I  like  this  custom.  It  used  to 
make  me  very  happy  to  receive  a  basket  of  violets,  and  a  verse 
of  poetry,  from  my  scholars.  There  is  something  amiable  and 
polite  in  such  little  attentions. 

Some  make  the  May-crown  of  cardboard,  bound  with  gilt 
paper,  to  resemble  a  king's  crown  ;  but  a  simple  wreath  of 
wild  flowers,  tied  in  clusters,  is  far  prettier.  Baskets  of  white 
pasteboard,  bound  with  pink,  or  blue  taste,  are  strong  enough. 
Those  made  with  deep  scolloped  edges,  to  roll  over,  and  fasten 
on  the  sides,  are  pretty ;  moss  may  be  sewed  on  to  give  them 
a  rural  appearance ;  but  a  great  quantity  would  be  too  heavy 
for  baskets  of  such  frail  materials.  Here  are  some  verses  suit- 
able to  put  among  the  flowers. 

Anemonies,  violets,  cowslips  for  you. 
Fresh  from  the  pastures,  all  sparkling  with  dew; 
Then,  lady,  twin©  them  round  thy  brow, 
And  be  as  blithe  as  we  are  now. 


852 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 


Nature's  rich  carpet  now  is  spread — 
The  young  vines  spring  beneath  her  tread- 
This  wild-flower  wrsath  we  bring  to  thee, 
In  honour  of  her  Jubilee  ! 

The  blue  bird  now  begins  to  sing. 
The  insect  spreads  his  tiny  wing ; 
And  children  too  are  very  gay, 
To  welcome  in  delightful  May  ! 

"  All  the  goodly  things  that  be 
In  earth,  and  air,  and  ample  sea, 
Are  waking  up  to  welcome  thee, 
Thou  lovely  month  of  May ! " 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK 


25  i 


MISCELLANEOUS 


THE     SELF-SATISFIED    DUCK.— A    FABLE. 

Translated  from  the  Spanish. 

A  Duck  waddling  from  a  muddy  pond,  thus  sounded  her 
own  praises  as  she  went :  "  What  animal  has  such  extraordi- 
nary gifts  as  myself?  Iain  confined  to  no  element:  lean 
walk  on  the  earth,  swim  in  the  water,  and  fly  in  the  air.  On 
no  other  creature  has  nature  lavished  such  various  talents  ! " 
A  wise  old  cow  that  was  feeding  near  the  pond,  thus  reproved 
the  vanity  of  the   duck :  "  Let  me  tell  you,  Mistress  Duck 


254  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

that  you  talk  like  a  foolish,  ignorant  thing,  as  you  are.  It  is 
true  you  can  walk,  swim,  and  fly  ;  but  how  do  you  do  all  these 
things  ?  Why,  in  honest  truth,  you  do  them  all  so  badly,  that 
it  is  enough  to  make  one  laugh  to  look  upon  you.  When  you 
can  swim  as  well  as  the  beautiful  dolphin,  run  with  the  fleet- 
ness  of  the  nimble  deer,  or  cut  the  air  as  rapidly  as  the  grace- 
ful swallow — then  you  may,  with  some  reason,  talk  o'  your 
various  talents  ;  but  at  present,  you  will  be  least  likely  to  be 
ridiculed,  if  you  remain  silent." 

Moral.     There  is   small  merit  in  knowing  how  tc    do  a 
little  of  every  thing,  provided  one  does  nothing  well. 


THE  UMBRELLA,  THE  MUFF,  AND  THE  FAN 

Translated  from  the  Spanish. 

An  umbrella,  lying  on  the  table  with  a  muff  and  a  fan,  thus 
addressed  them :  "  How  strange  it  is  that  you  do  not  learn  to 
accommodate  yourselves  to  circumstances,  instead  of  being  fit 
for  certain  times,  and  certain  places,  only.  You,  Miss  Fan, 
are  used  merely  for  a  few  bright,  warm,  summer  days,  and  are 
then  thrown  by.  You,  Mrs.  Muff,  are  hid  in  a  corner  until 
the  cold  and  stormy  winter  comes  ;  and  when  the  cheerful 
sun  shows  his  face,  you  are  considered  an  incumbrance. 
But  I  am  used  at  all  seasons  of  the  year — I  protect  man  from 
the  rains  and  snows  of  winter  ;  and  I  likewise  shield  him  from 
the  too  ardent  sun  of  summer." 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK 


255 


Moral.  We  should  early  learn  what  is  useful,  without  ne- 
glecting elegance  and  grace,  that  we  may  adorn  any  situation 
in  which  we  happen  to  be  placed.  A  knowledge  of  useful 
things  will  enable  us  to  bear  poverty  more  cheerfully ;  while 
elegant  acquirements  will  serve  to  dignify  and  adorn  prosperity. 


ADDRESS    TO    MY    KITTEN. 
My  pretty  kitten,  mild  and  meek, 
Stretch'd  in  the  sunshine,  still  and  sleek, 
One  would  judge,  by  your  sober  grace, 
You  did  no  "worse  than  wash  your  nice ! 

You  take  wondrous  care  of  your  glossy  fur, 
And  keep  time,  meanwhile,  with  a  drowsy  purr, 
As  if  you  despised  the  vulgar  old  cats, 
That  jump  on  their  feet  at  the  sound  of  rats. 


25b  raa  eiRL's  own  book. 

But,  sly  Miss  Kit,  I  know  you  well ! 
You  need  not  act  the  languid  belle — 
For  you  and  I  have  romp'd  together, 
Through  ev'ry  sort  of  wind  and  weather. 

Who  goes  to  the  pantry,  to  steal  new  milk  ? 
Who  upsets  my  box,  and  tangles  my  silk? 
Who  chases  leaves  in  the  autumn  gale  ? 
And  who  frisks  about  for  her  own  gray  tail  ? 

It  is  a  truth,  you're  wild  and  young — 
Like  me — without  my  rattling  tongue — 
And  mother  says,  my  little  treasure, 
That  youth  is  but  a  fleeting  pleasure. 

Time  soon  will  change  you  to  a  dull  old  cat- 
Yet  how  little  you  seem  to  think  of  that ! 
But  a  woman,  you  know,  must  be  more  wise 
Than  a  puss,  too  old  to  catch  butterflies. 

So,  Kit,  'tis  plain  that  you  and  I 
Shall  be  compell'd  to  say  good-bye ! 
But  come — let's  have  another  play — 
I  shan't  be  nine  till  New- Year's  day 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN   BOOK  257 


MARY    HOWARD. 

Mary  Howard  was  the  daughter  of  wealthy  parents  in 
England.  They  loved  her  very  much,  and  were  willing  to 
grant  every  wish  of  her  little  heart.  Indeed,  all  around  her 
became  extremely  attached  to  her;  she  was  so  quiet  and. 
affectionate,  and  looked  so  much  like  a  little  dove. 

She  always  wanted  to  tmare  every  thing  she  had  with 
others  As  soon  as  she  could  speak,  she  would  carry  her  box 
of  sugar-plums  from  one  to  another,  saying,  "  Mamma,  too" — 
"Papa,  too" — "Nurse,  too."  She  was  so  tender-hearted, 
that  one  day,  when  the  cat  mewed  because  she  had  pulled  her 
far,  she  ran  and  hid  her  head  in  her  mother's  lap,  and  grieved 
sadly ;  when  her  mother  wiped  her  eyes  and  kissed  her,  she 
tried  to  look  cheerful ;  but  as  soon  as  she  saw  puss,  her  little 
lips  puckered  again,  and  she  would  sob  out,  "  Mamy  hurt 
kitty — kitty  ky.n 

No  wonder  this  sweet  child  was  the  darling  of  the  whole 
house.  She  was  indeed  tended  with  as  much  care  as  her  own- 
pet  lamb,  whose  neck  she  every  day  dressed  with  fresh  flowers. 
But  a  sad,  sad  change,  was  in  store  for  poor  Mary !  Her  father 
was  thrown  from  his  carriage,  and  killed  suddenly.  She  saw 
him  brought  into  the  house,  and  laid  upon  his  bed,  and  she 
cried  bitterly,  because  he  did  not  speak  to  her  ;  but  she  did 
not  know  he  was  dead.  After  they  had  put  him  in  the  tomb, 
a  almost  broke  her  mother's  heart  to  hear  the  questions  she 
17 


258  THE    GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK. 

asked.  When  told  that  her  father  had  gone  to  heaven,  where 
God  would  take  care  of  him,  she  asked,  "  What  made  him  go, 
mother  ?  We  loved  him — why  did  he  not  stay  with  us?"  And 
when  her  mother  told  her  that  God  made  good  people  happy 
in  another  world,  she  said  witli  great  earnestness,  "  But  he 
won't  have  any  little  Mary  there,  to  kiss."  She  was  not  old 
enough  then  to  know,  that  when  we  die,  we  only  go  to  the 
home  God  has  provided  for  us  ;  that  the  good,  who  are  left  on 
earth,  may  grieve,  but  that  the  good,  who  have  gone  before 
them,  are  happy.  Her  mother  told  her  all  this ;  but  it  was  too 
big  for  her  little  mind  to  understand. 

Before  a  year  had  passed  away,  Mrs.  Howard  died  of  con- 
sumption ;  and  poor  little  Mary  was  left  an  orphan,  without 
brother  or  sister.  Oh !  then  it  was  a  heart-breaking  sight  to 
see  the  little  creature  roaming  about  the  house,  now  sitting 
down  in  a  corner  to  sob  all  alone,  and  now  running  to  hide 
her  head  in  nurse's  lap,  and  begging  to  go  to  heaven,  where 
she  could  see  her  father  and  mother.  Mary  had  but  two  rela- 
tions in  the  wide  world  ;  one  was  her  mother's  brother,  who 
lived  in  Calcutta  ;  the  other,  her  father's  brother.  The  latter 
was  appointed  her  guardian.  He  was  very  wicked.  He  did 
not  love  his  gentle  and  pretty  niece;  for  he  wanted  his 
brother's  wealth ;  and  he  knew  that  if  she  were  dead,  he 
should  have  large  houses,  and  plenty  of  silver,  and  gold,  and 
jewels.  The  more  he  thought  of  these  things,  the  more  he 
hated  the  lovely  child,  who  had  been  placed  under  his  care  by 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  259 

her  dying  pxrents;  for  if  we  let  bad  thoughts  stay  in  our 
minds,  they  grow  stronger  and  stronger  every  hour.  One  by 
one,  this  wicked  man  dismissed  all  the  old  domestics,  and 
then  he  carried  Mary  away  in  a  carriage,  saying  he  was  going 
to  live  in  a  country-house  a  great  many  miles  from  London. 

The  old  nurse  wept  bitterly  at  parting  with  her  darling. 
She  offered  to  go  and  live  with  her  without  wages ;  and  when 
the  cruel  uncle  denied  this,  her  heart  misgave  her  that  all  was 
not  right.  Not  long  after,  this  faithful  domestic  heard  the 
news  that  Mary  Howard  was  lost — that  the  gipsies  had  stolen 
her,  for  the  sake  of  an  amber  necklace,  which  was  around  her 
neck,  when  she  was  last  seen.  Betty  Morris,  (that  was  the 
nurse's  name)  did  not  believe  this  story.  She  believed  the 
uxicle  had  killed  her,  for  the  sake  of  the  silver  and  gold  ;  and 
Betty  wrote  as  good  a  letter  as  she  could  to  Mary's  uncle  in 
Calcutta,  and  told  him  all  that  happened,  and  how  much  she 
felt  afraid  that  his  sister's  orphan  had  fallen  into  cruel  hands. 

But  Calcutta  is  a  great  distance  from  London — it  would 
take  many,  many  months,  for  an  answer  to  return  to  Betty's 
letter — and  what  was  to  be  done  for  poor  little  Mary  all  this 
time  ?  Mortals  could  not  do  any  thing  to  help  her ;  but  when  I 
have  told  you  my  story,  you  will  see  how  her  Heavenly  Fa- 
ther took  care  of  her. 

Mr.  Howard  was  indeed  as  wicked  as  Betty  suspected.  By 
promises  of  large  sums  of  money,  he  persuaded  a  poor  sailor  to 
drown  the  child.     This  sailor  had  a  soft  heart :  but  he  had  not 


260  THE    GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK 

been  taught  when   young,  to  remember  that  the  eye  of  God 
was  upon  all  his  actions. 

He  wanted  money  very  much  ;  and  not  having  the  fear  of 
God  before  his  eyes,  he  thought  to  make  himself  rich  by 
drowning  a  helpless  orphan.  He  coaxed  her  away  from  her 
uncle's  house  by  means  of  a  new  doll ;  and  then,  when  he 
pretended  he  was  carrying  her  back  again,  he  was  conveying 
her  afar  off,  into  Wales.  Mary  was  then  only  four  years  old; 
and  the  country  was  all  new  to  her ;  she  did  not  know  where 
she  was  going  ;  she  cried  sometimes,  but  a  few  words  of  kind- 
ness soon  comforted  her.  By  her  loving  and  quiet  ways,  she 
gained  upon  the  rough  sailor's  affections ;  and  when  he  look- 
ed on  her  black  dress,  and  thought  how  she  was  left  all  alone 
in  the  world,  he  covered  his  face  with  his  hands,  and  prayed 
in  his  heart,  "  God  forgive  me,  for  ever  thinking  to  do  her 
wrong."  One  day  he  led  her  down  on  the  sea-beach  to  ga- 
ther shells.  The  sight  of  the  water  made  him  shudder — for 
he  thought  of  his  own  wicked  intentions ;  and  while  he  was 
thinking  of  these  things,  Mary,  who  had  hold  of  his  hand 
looked  up  in  his  face,  and  said,  "  Where  are  you  going  ?  Is 
this  the  way  home  ?"  "  Where  do  you  want  to  go  ?"  asked 
the  sailor.  "  I  should  like  to  go  to  heaven,"  answered  the 
innocent  child ;  "  for  father  and  mother  have  gone  there, 
and  nobody  loves  Mary  now."  "  Bless  your  blue  eyes  !"  ex- 
claimed the  sailor,  "  Robert  loves  you  ! "  and  caught  her  in  hia 
arms,  and  wept  over  her,  as  if  she  had  been  his  own. 


* 


THE    GIRL'S  OWN   BOOK.  261 

Robert  did  not  know  what  to  do  with  his  little  treasure. 
Sometimes  he  thought  he  would  leave  her  in  the  street — "  But 
then,"  said  he,  "  perhaps  the  sweet  little  creature  will  starve." 
He  ought  to  have  gone  back  to  London  with  her,  and  made 
known  her  uncle's  wickedness  to  some  of  her  father's  old 
friends  ;  but  he  was  afraid  to  do  that — for  Mr.  Howard  was  a 
powerful  man,  and  Robert  did  not  dare  to  offend  him.  At 
last,  he  concluded  he  would  take  her  to  sea  with  him ;  and 
having  engaged  a  passage  in  a  ship  bound  to  New-Zealand, 
he  took  her  on  board.  For  a  few  days,  Mary  was  very  un- 
happy ;  and  when  they  asked  her  why  she  cried,  she  would 
say  she  wanted  to  see  father  and  mother,  and  Betty  Morris, 
and  her  white  lamb,  and  her  kitten.  A  sailor's  life  was  a  hard 
life  for  one  brought  up  so  carefully  and  delicately  as  little 
Mary  had  been  ;  but  she  was  at  an  age  when  kindness  was  all 
the  wealth  she  wanted  ;  and  Robert  grew  so  very  fond  of  her, 
that  he  could  not  bear  to  have  her  out  of  his  sight  a  moment. 
He  pretended  that  she  was  his  child,  and  that  her  mother  was 
dead.  Thus  you  see  how  people  who  do  one  wicked  thing, 
are  led  to  another.  My  little  readers,  if  you  want  to  conceal 
anything  you  are  about  to  do,  you  may  be  sure  there  is  some- 
thing wrong  in  it.  When  you  are  tempted  to  do  what  you  are 
not  quite  sure  is  right,  kneel  and  pray  earnestly  that  your  Fa- 
ther in  heaven  would  keep  you  from  beginning  to  sin. 

The  ship  in  which  Mary  sailed  was  named  the  Sea-bird 
There  was  on  board  a  savage  boy,  the   son  of  a  New-Zealand 


262  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

Chief,  whose  name  was  Duaterra.  His  father  had  agreed  that 
he  should  work  for  the  Captain,  to  pay  his  passage  to  England 
and  back  again.  He  had  been  to  London,  and  was  now  on 
his  way  home  to  his  native  island.  One  day,  he  was  so  very 
lazy  and  saucy,  that  the  Captain  ordered  him  to  be  flogged,  in 
order  to  teach  him  better  manners.  Duaterra  was  very  angry. 
He  thought  it  was  a  great  insult  to  treat  the  son  of  a  Chief  in 
such  a  shameful  manner. 

New-Zealanders  are  savages  :  very  much  like  what  our 
North-American  Indians  used  to  be.  When  they  think  any 
one  has  done  them  an  injury,  they  always  seek  revenge  for  it, 
by  doing  an  injury  in  return ;  for  they  never  have  read  in  the 
Holy  Bible,  that  men  should  love  and  forgive  one  another. 
Duaterra  did  not  tell  his  thoughts ;  but  he  resolved  in  his  own 
heart  to  kill  all  on  board,  except  Robert  and  his  little  Mary. 
"  I  will  not  kill  Robert,"  said  he  to  himself,  "  because  he  gave 
me  a  Turkish  pipe,  and  always  shares  his  biscuit  with  me ; 
and  as  for  little  mocking-bird  Mary,  I  would  not  have  her  kill- 
ed for  all  the  pipes  in  the  world."  He  called  her  mocking- 
bird, because  she  made  him  laugh,  by  trying  to  repeat  all  the 
words  he  spoke  to  her.  You  see  how  orphan  Mary  made 
friends  wherever  she  went.  It  was  all  because  she  was  so 
gentle  and  affectionate,  so  careful  not  to  make  any  trouble, 
and  so  willing  to  do  whatever  was  pleasing  to  others.  She 
was  the  favourite  plaything  of  every  one  on  board.  . 

After  a  long  voyage,  they  arrived  at  New-Zealand.    Duaterra 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  263 

still  laid  up  in  his  heart  the  remembrance  of  the  whipping 
he  had  received.  He  told  his  father  of  it,  and  made  him  pro- 
mise to  kill  every  one  on  board,  except  Robert  and  his  child. 
One  day,  when  they  were  all  on  shore,  the  Chief  sounded  a 
great  sea-shell,  that  hung  upon  his  arm,  and  the  savages  ga- 
thered round  him  in  great  numbers,  and  rushed  on  the  white 
people  and  killed  them.  Duaterra  stood  by  a  tree,  with  his 
arms  round  Robert  and  Mary ;  and  no  harm  came  on  them 
When  all  the  others  were  dead,  the  New-Zealanders  plun 
dered  the  Sea-Bird,  and  then  set  it  on  fire. 

Poor  little  Mary  clung  to  Robert,  and  screamed.  It  made 
her  heart  ache  even  to  see  a  kitten  abused  :  and  when  she 
saw  the  captain  and  the  sailors,  who  had  all  been  so  kind  to 
her,  killed  by  the  savages,  it  seemed  as  if  she  would  have  died 
with  terror  and  grief.  For  years  afterward,  it  always  made 
her  turn  pale  to  speak  about  it. 

The  inhabitants  of  New-Zealand  looked  so  strong  and  fierce, 
that  our  gentle  little  Mary  was  very  much  afraid  of  them ;  and 
she  would  often  scream  in  her  sleep,  when  she  dreamed  of 
them. 

They  were  indeed  frightful-looking  creatures.  They  had 
their  faces  tattooed  all  over  with  strange  marks ;  they  wore 
their  hair  tied  very  tight  on  the  top  of  their  heads ;  and  had 
great  coarse  mats  hanging  over  their  shoulders. 

I  suppose  you  will  think  Mary  must  have  been  very  wretched 
here.      But  it  is  not  natural  for  little  children  to  be  wretched 


264  THE    GIRL'S   OWN  BOOK. 

long  at  a  time.  The  savages  were  all  kind  to  her,  and  Rober. 
took  as  good  care  of  her  as  he  could.  Then  the  island  was  a 
bright  and  beautiful  island.  There  were  pretty  shells  and 
gaudy  flowers  in  plenty — and  the  air  was  full  of  the  music  of 
birds  !  * 

These  little  feathered  beauties  were  so  very  tame,  that  they 
would  sometimes  light  on  Mary's  shoulder,  and  sing  in  her 
very  ear.  Hour  after  hour  would  Robert  sit  on  the  grass,  and 
amuse  his  little  favourite  by  throwing  out  a  string,  and  catch- 
ing the  parrots  as  they  came  hopping  and  chattering  about 
them ;  and  after  Mary  had  played  with  them  a  little  while,  she 
would  let  them  go  off  to  the  trees  again.  The  reason  the 
birds  are  so  tame  there,  is  because  the  New-Zealanders  have 
no  guns  and  no  bird-cages.  The  wild  creatures  of  the  woods 
would  never  be  afraid  of  man,  if  he  did  not  hurt  them.  All 
the  creatures  in  Paradise  loved  Adam :  and  he  was  afraid  of 
none  of  them. 

Mary  slept  in  a  miserable  hut,  and  wore  a  mat  over  her 
shoulders,  instead  of  having  the  damask-covered  bed,  and  neat 
little  dresses  her  mother  used  to  make  for  her ;  but  she  was 
happy,  for  all  that.  The  birds  and  the  butterflies,  and  the 
flowers,  and  sunshine,  all  made  her  cheerful;  and  the  poor 
little  creature  had  suffered  so  much,  that  she  had  almost  for- 
gotten the  blessed  days  when  she  fed  her  own  pet  lamb  with 


•  Captain  Cooke  says,  the  birds  of  New-Zealand  excelled  all  the  music  he  ever  heard  ;  thai 
their  notes  seemed  like  small  bells,  exquisitely  tuned. 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK  265 

milk,  and  dressed  his  neck  with  flowers  frcjm  her  own  little 
garden. 

As  she  grew  older,  she  learned  to  carve  in  wood  and  bone, 
and  to  do  shell-work,  and  to  make  baskets  of  various  coloured 
bark ;  for  in  all  these  things  the  savages  were  very  skilful. 

Eobert  consented  to  be  tattooed,  and  put  white  feathers  on 
the  top  of  his  head,  and  married  the  Chief's  daughter,  and  be- 
came himself  a  Chief. 

Do  you  know  what  tattooing  is  ?  It  is  a  manner  of  marking 
the  skin,  common  in  all  savage  nations.  They  cut  the  face 
with  sharp  instruments,  and  while  the  blood  is  flowing,  they 
put  in  charcoal  and  water,  which  makes  black  lines  all  over 
the  countenance.  Savages  consider  this  a  great  beauty ;  but 
it  looks  very  frightful  to  us.  Duaterra  wanted  to  tattoo  little 
Mary's  face ;  but  Eobert  would  not  consent  to  it ;  for  in  his 
heart  he  resolved  to  send  her  back  to  England,  the  first  good 
chance  he  could  get.  Eobert  was  now  Duaterra's  brother, 
because  he  had  married  his  sister. 

Duaterra  did  tattoo  one  side  of  Mary's  forehead>  notwith- 
standing Eobert  had  forbidden  it ;  and  when  Eobert  blamed 
him  for  it,  he  said  she  was  going  to  be  his  little  wife,  and  he 
would  tattoo  her  face  all  over,  if  he  pleased. 

This  reply  made  Eobert  very  anxious.  He  could  not  bear 
the  thoughts  of  parting  with  his  darling ;  but  he  was  deter- 
mined she  should  never  marry  a  savage. 

When  Mary  was  about  eight  years  old,  a  wonderful  oppor- 


266  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

tunity  occurred  for  sending  her  home.  An  English  ship, 
called  the  Water- Witch,  put  in  at  New-Zealand  to  obtain 
fresh  water — and  who  do  you  think  happened  to  be  in  that 
vessel  ?  One  of  Robert's  old  shipmates,  named  John  Morris — 
and  he  was  Betty  Morris's  own  brother ! 

So  Robert  told  him  the  whole  story — how  he  had  been  hired 
to  drown  the  child — and  how  the  Lord  softened  his  heart,  that 
he  could  not  do  it — and  how  they  had  been  saved,  when  all  the 
crew  of  the  Sea-Bird  were  murdered — and  lastly,  he  told  him 
how  anxious  he  was  to  get  the  child  back  to  London,  for  fear 
Duaterra  would  make  her  his  wife.  John  Morris  agreed  to 
take  care  of  her,  and  deliver  her  safely  into  the  hands  of  her 
old  nurse  Betty. 

Robert  did  not  know  how  to  write ;  but  he  folded  up  the 
tattered  remains  of  the  black  gown  Mary  wore  when  he  first 
took  her  away,  and  he  sent  that  to  Betty  Morris,  as  a  proof 
that  she  was  indeed  her  own  little  Mary  Howard. 

Mary  was  carried  on  board  the  Water- Witch  at  midnight, 
when  she  was  fast  asleep  ;  and  Robert  cried  like  a  child,  when 
he  stood  over  her  and  looked  for  the  last  time  upon  her  inno- 
cent little  face.  "  Be  kind  to  her,"  said  he,  as  he  wrung  John 
Morris's  hand — "  for  she  is  a  precious  child ;  and  God  will 
bless  those  who  take  care  of  her." 

And  now,  the  poor  orphan  was  again  cut  off  from  all  her 
friends,  and  placed  entirely  among  strangers.     For  many  days, 


THE   GIRL'b   OWN    BOOK.  2o? 

she  refused  to  be  comforted,  and  begged  all  the  time  to  go 
back  to  Robert  and  Duaterra. 

The  Captain  knew  nothing  about  her,  only  that  she  was 
of  the  two  saved  from  the  massacre  of  the  Sea-Bird's  crew. 
Robert  had  paid  for  her  passage,  with  some  of  the  money  given 
him  by  her  wicked  uncle ;  for  money  was  of  no  use  to  him 
in  New-Zealand,  and  he  kept  it  buried  in  the  ground.  John 
Morris  was  charged  to  keep  the  secret,  which  Robert  had  en- 
trusted to  him,  until  Mary  was  in  safe  hands ;  for  he  feared 
that  her  wicked  uncle  would  again  get  the  helpless  child  into 
his  power. 

John  did  his  duty  faithfully.  As  soon  as  they  arrived  in 
London,  he  bought  some  decent  clothes  for  Mary,  in  order,  as 
he  said,  to  make  her  look  more  like  a  little  Christian — and  he 
sent  off  to  Devonshire,  where  Betty  lived,  begging  her  to  come 
to  London  very  quick,  as  if  life  and  death  depended  upon  her 
speed.  Betty  did  not  know  what  to  think  of  such  a  message ; 
but  she  thought  John  must  have  some  very  good  reason  for  it ; 
and  she  begged  her  mistress  to  let  her  go.  In  the  mean 
while,  John  had  to  pay  his  own  board,  and  the  child's  board 
too,  beside  paying  the  messenger  who  went  post-haste  into 
Devonshire ;  for  John  promised  Robert  that  he  would  not 
leave  Mary  a  single  day,  until  he  found  a  better  protector  for 
her.  When  their  money  was  nearly  gone,  Mary,  who  was 
always   thoughtful  and  considerate,  said,  "  John,  I  know  haw 


268  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK 

to  carve  boxes,  and  weave  baskets — don't  you  think  the  peo- 
ple in  London  would  buy  them  of  the  little  New-Zealand  girl  ?" 

John  said  it  was  a  lucky  thought,  and  just  like  her  own  dear 
little  self.  So  she  carved  a  parcel  of  card-cases  and  boxes, 
and  John  led  her  round  the  streets  to  sell  them. 

When  people  heard  the  story  of  the  Sea-Bird,  and  were  told 
how  this  little  girl  had  been  saved,  every  body  was  anxious  to 
buy  her  boxes  and  baskets.  She  could  not  make  them  half, 
fast  enough.  She  was  called  the  "  sailor's  orphan ;"  for  John 
did  not  tell  who  she  was,  for  fear  her  wicked  uncle  would 
come  for  her. 

At  last,  Betty  Morris  arrived  in  London.  She  said  she 
should  have  known  her  little  favourite,  "  for  all  she  had  grown 
so  large,  and  was  tanned,  and  had  that  shameful  tattooing  on 
one  temple ;"  and  when  she  saw  the  little  black  silk  frock,  she 
jumped  and  laughed,  and  cried,  and  clapped  her  hands,  like 
a  crazy  woman ;  for  poor  Betty  Morris  was  so  glad,  she  did 
not  know  what  she  did. 

When  she  became  a  little  more  calm,  she  said,  "  I  can  see 
a  Providence  in  it  all.  Her  uncle  Dallas  came  home  from 
Calcutta,  a  year  ago  ;  and  he  has  offered  ten  thousand  pounds 
to  any  one  who  will  bring  him  his  sister's  lost  child."  "  Dal- 
las ! "  exclaimed  John ;  "  that's  the  East-India  Nabob  who 
bought  some  of  Mary's  carved  boxes  yesterday ;  and  when  I 
told  him  the  story  of  the  sailor's  orphan,  he  told  me  to  bring 
the  child  to  his  house  in  Berkeley  square  ?     I  did  not  tel  him 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  269 

Mary's    name ;  and   it   is    littLe    he's    thinking    now   who    is 
coming  to  see  him  this  day." 

Oji.  At,  •SI'  -i£*  J^-  *Y-  J&-  -V-  -4t- 

•7V"  *7V>  -TV"  -7f*  -7^  -7f-  •??•  *7V-  "TV" 

You  may  be  sure  there  was  great  joy  in  Berkeley  square> 
when  the  lost  child  was  found  again  !  The  wicked  uncle 
heard  the  news,  and  it  made  him  so  crazy,  that  he  was  placed 
in  an  insane  hospital,  where  he  died  three  years  afterward 
All  Mary's  wealth  was  restored  to  her ;  and  her  uncle  Dallas 
loves  her  as  if  she  were  his  own  daughter.  Thus  the  poor 
frightened  little  dove  has  at  last  found  a  sheltered  home. 

Betty  Morris  is  married  to  a  worthy  young  farmer.  Their 
pretty  cottage  and  well-stocked  farm  was  a  present  from  Mary 
Howard.  Honest  John  has  married  Robert's  youngest  sister  ; 
and  Mr.  Dallas  has  given  him  five  thousand  pounds,  and  put 
him  into  good  business. 

Robert  lost  his  New-Zealand  wife  two  years  after  Mary's 
departure  ;  and  as  he  had  no  children,  his  heart  yearned  to 
return  to  England.  He  was  fearful  Mr.  Dallas  would  not  for- 
give him  for  the  wickedness  he  had  once  purposed  to  do  ;  but 
Mary  urged  him  so  much,  that  he  at  last  came  to  London. 
She  settled  a  handsome  annuity  on  him,  and  he  now  lives 
very  happily  with  nis  brother-in-law  John.  He  says  there  is 
but  one  thing  troubles  him  ;  and  that  is,  he  cannot  go  to  Lon- 
don, because  the  boys  run  after  him  in  such  crowds,  to  see 
his  tattooed  face.  As  for  Miss  Howard,  he  says  he  "  finds 
it  hard  work  to  treat  her  like  a  great  lady,  as  she  is  ;  for  not- 


270  THE    GIftL'S     UW.\    BOOK. 

withstanding  her   lace,  and  her   diamonds,   she   will   always 
seem  to  him  like  his  own  little  darling -Mary." 

•$£*■  -it-  ■&£•  •$£<■  *^~  -4£-  -4J*  -v-  <a& 

W   -  ^fr  -  W  T?  W"  W  W  W  ^PP 

Duaterra  was  very  angry  when  he  first  found  Mary  had  gone 
to  England  :  but  a  year  or  two  after,  he  married  one  of  his  own 
tribe,  and  ceased  to  care  about  his  mocking-bird.  Every  year 
Mary  sends  him  hammers,  and  scissors,  and  nails,  and  beads, 
and  such  other  things  as  she  knows  will  please  his  savage  fancy. 

Little  Mary  is  now  an  elegant  young  lady,  accomplished  in 
all  that  becomes  a  well-educated  woman.  I  presume  she  has 
played  most  of  the  games  mentioned  in  this  little  book.  I  am 
told  she  sews  neatly,  dances  very  gracefully,  and  handles  her 
bow  and  arrow  better  than  any  woman  in  England.  She  is 
called  a  model  of  politeness  ;  for  she  has  the  same  delicate 
consideration  for  the  feeling  of  others,  and  the  same  love  of 
making  them  happy,  which  made  her  so  remarkably  beloved 
when  she  was  a  little  child. 

As  for  the  rude  habits  she  naturally  acquired  in  New-Zea- 
land, she  soon  learned  to  change  them.  You  would  not  te- 
lieve  she  was  ever  among  savages,  unless  you  raised  a  cluster 
&f  curls   and  discovered  Duaterra's  tattooing. 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  271 


THE    PALACE    OF    BEAU11. 

A  Fairy  Tale. 

In  ancient  times  there  lived  two  little  princesses,  one  of 
whom  was  extremely  beautiful,  and  the  other  dwarfish,  dark- 
coloured,  and  deformed.  One  was  named  Rose,  and  the  other 
Marion.  The  sisters  did  not  live  happily  together.  Marion 
hated  Rose,  because  she  was  handsome,  and  every  bod} 
praised  her.  She  scowled,  and  her  face  absolutely  grew  black, 
when  anybody  asked  her  how  her  pretty  little  sister  Rose  did  ; 
and  once  she  was  so  wicked  as  to  cut  off  all  her  glossy,  golden 
hair,  and  throw  it  in  the  fire.  Poor  Rose  cried  bitterly  about 
it.  but  she  did  not  scold,  or  strike  her  sister ;  for  she  was  an 
amiable,  gentle  little  being,  as  ever  lived.  No  wonder  all  the 
family  and  all  the  neighbourhood  disliked  Marion — and  no 
wonder  her  face  grew  uglier  and  uglier  every  day.  The 
neighbours  believed  the  infant  Rose  had  been  blessed  by  the 
fairies,  to  whom  she  owed  her  extraordinary  beauty  and  ex- 
ceeding goodness. 

Not  far  from  the  Castle  where  the  princesses  resided,  was  a 
deep  grotto,  said  to  lead  to  the  Palace  of  Beauty,  where  the 
Queen  of  the  Fairies  held  her  court.  Some  said  Rose  had 
fallen  asleep  there  one  day,  when  she  had  grown  tired  of  chas- 
ing a  butterfly,  and  that  the  Queen  had  dipped  her  in  an  im- 
mortal fountain,  from  which  she  had  risen  with  the  beauty  of 


272  THE    GIRL'S    OWN  BOOK. 

an  angel. *  Marion  often  asked  questions  about  this  story  , 
but  Rose  always  replied  that  she  had  been  forbidden  to  speak 
of  it.  When  she  saw  any  uncommonly  brilliant  bird,  or  but 
terfly,  she  would  sometimes  exclaim,  "  Oh !  how  much  that 
looks  like  fairy-land  ! "  But  when  asked  what  she  knew  about 
fairy-land,  she  blushed,  and  would  not  answer. 

Marion  thought  a  great  deal  about  this.  "  Why  cannot  1 
go  to  the  Palace  of  Beauty  ? "  thought  she  ;  "  and  why  may  I 
not  bathe  in  the  Immortal  Fountain  ? " 

One  summer's  noon,  when  all  was  still,  save  the  faint  twit- 
tering of  the  birds,  and  the  lazy  hum  of  the  insects,  Marion 
entered  the  deep  grotto.  She  sat  down  on  a  bank  of  moss : 
the  air  around  her  was  as  fragrant  as  if  it  came  from  a  bed  of 
violets ;  and  with  a  sound  of  far-off  music  dying  on  her  ear, 
she  fell  into  a  gentle  slumber.  When  she  awoke,  it  was  even- 
ing; and  she  found  herself  in  a  small  hall,  where  opal  pillars 
supported  a  rainbow  roof,  the  bright  reflection  of  which  rested 
on  crystal  walls,  and  a  golden  floor  inlaid  with  pearls.  All 
around,  between  the  opal  pillars,  stood  the  tiniest  vases  of 
pure  alabaster ;  in  which  grew  a  multitude  of  brilliant  and  fra- 
grant flowers ;  some  of  them  twining  around  the  pillars,  were 
lost  in  the  floating  rainbow  above.  The  whole  of  this  scene 
of  beauty  was  lighted  up  by  millions  of  fire-flies,  glittering  about 


•  There  was  a  superstition,  that  whoever  slept  on  fairy  ground  was  carried  away  U\ 
•he  fairies. 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  273 

like  wandering  stars.  While  Marion  was  wondering  at  all 
this,  a  little  figure  of  rare  loveliness  stood  before  her.  Her 
robe  was  of  green  and  gold ;  her  flowing  gossamer  mantle  was 
caught  up  on  one  shoulder  with  a  pearl,  and  in  her  hair  was 
a  solitary  star  composed  of  five  diamonds,  each  no  bigger  than 
a  pin's  point.     And  thus  she  sung  ; 

The  Fairy  Queen 

Hath  rarely  seen 

Creature  of  earthly  mould, 

Within  her  door, 

On  pearly  floor 

Inlaid  with  shining  gold. 

Mortal,  all  thou  seest  is  fair — 

Quick  thy  purposes  declare. 

As  she  concluded,  the  song  was  taken  up,  and  thrice  re 
peated  by  a  multitude  of  soft  voices  in  the  distance.  It  seem 
ed  as  if  birds  and  insects  joined  the  chorus — the  clear  voice 
of  the  thrush  was  distinctly  heard  ;  the  cricket  kept  time  with 
his  tiny  cymbal ;  and  ever  and  anon  between  the  pauses,  the 
sound  of  a  distant  cascade  was  heard,  whose  waters  played  a 
tune  as  they  fell. 

All  these  delightful  sounds  died  away,  and  the  Queen  of  the 
Fairies  stood  patiently  awaiting  Marion's  answer.  Courtesying 
low,  and  with  a  trembling  voice,  the  little  maiden  said,  "  Will 
it  please  your  majesty  to  make  me  as  handsome  as  my  sister 
Rose?"  The  Queen  smiled:  "I  will  grant  your  request,' 
said  she,  "  if  you  will  promise  to  fulfil  all  the  conditions  I  im« 
18 


274  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

pose."  Marion  eagerly  promised  that  she  would.  "  The 
Immortal  Fountain,"  replied  the  queen,  "  is  on  the  top  of  a 
high,  steep  hill ;  at  four  different  places  fairies  are  stationed 
around  it,  who  guard  it  with  their  wands ;  none  can  pass  them, 
except  those  who  obey  my  orders.  Go  home  now ;  for  one 
week,  speak  no  ungentle  woid  to  your  sister — at  the  end  of 
that  time,  come  again  to  the  grotto." 

Marion  went  home  light  of  heart.  Rose  was  in  the  garden 
watering  the  flowers  ;  and  the  first  thing  Marion  observed,  was 
that  her  sister's  sunny  hair  had  suddenly  grown  as  long  and 
beautiful  as  it  had  ever  been.  The  sight  made  her  angry  ;  and 
she  was  just  about  to  snatch  the  water-pot  from  her  hand  with 
an  angry  expression ;  but  she  remembered  the  fairy,  and  pass- 
ed into  the  castle  in  silence.  The  end  of  the  week  arrived, 
and  Marion  had  faithfully  kept  her  promise.  Again  she  went 
to  the  grotto.  The  Queen  was  feasting,  when  she  entered  the 
hall.  The  bees  brought  honey-comb,  and  deposited  it  on  the 
small  rose-coloured  shells  which  adorned  the  crystal  table ; 
gaudy  butterflies  floated  about  the  head  of  the  Queen,  and 
fanned  her  with  their  wings  ;  the  cucullo  and  the  lantern-fly 
stood  at  her  side,  to  afford  her  light ;  a  large  diamond  beetle 
formed  her  splendid  footstool ;  and  when  she  had  supped,  a 
dew-drop,  on  the  petal  of  a  violet,  was  brought  for  her  royal 
fingers. 

When  Marion  entered,  the  diamond  sparkles  on  the  wings 
of  the  fairies  faded,  as  they  always  did  in  the  presence  cf  any- 


THE   GIRL'S   OWN    BOOK.  275 

thing  not   perfectly    good;  and   in  a  few   moments    all    the 
Queen's  attendants  vanished  away,  singing  as  they  went, 

The  Fairy  Queen  % 

Hath  rarely  seen 

Creature  of  earthly  mould, 

Within  her  door, 

On  pearly  floor 

Inlaid  with  shining  gold. 

"Mortal!  hast  thou  fulfilled  thy  promise?"  asked  the 
Queen.  "I  have,"  replied  the  maiden.  "  Then  follow  me." 
Marion  did  as  she  was  directed — and  away  they  went,  over 
beds  of  violets  and  mignionette.  The  birds  warbled  above 
their  heads,  and  butterflies  cooled  the  air,  and  the  gurgling  of 
many  fountains  came  with  a  refreshing  sound.  Presently, 
they  came  to  the  hill,  on  the  top  of  which  was  the  Immortal 
Fountain.  Its  foot  was  surrounded  by  a  band  of  fairies  clothed 
in  green  gossamer,  with  their  ivory  wands  crossed  to  bar  the 
ascent.  The  Queen  waved  her  wand  over  them,  and  imme- 
diately they  stretched  their  thin  wings  and  flew  away.  The 
hill  was  steep  ;  and  far,  far  up  they  went ;  and  the  air  became 
more  and  more  fragrant ;  and  more  and  more  distinctly  they 
heard  the  sound  of  the  waters  falling  in  music.  At  length,  they 
were  stopped  by  a  band  of  fairies  clothed  in  blue,  with  their 
silver  wands  crossed.  "  Here,"  said  the  Queen,  "  our  journey 
must  end.  You  can  go  no  farther  until  you  have  fulfilled  the 
orders  I  shall  give  you.  Go  home  now ;  for  one  month,  do 
by  your  sister  in   all  respects,  as  you   would  wish  to  have  her 


276  THE   GIRL'S   OWN   BOOR. 

do  by  you,  were  you  Rose,  and  she  Marion."  Marion  pro- 
mised, and  departed.  She  found  the  task  harder  than  the  first 
had  been.  She  could  help  speaking ;  but  when  Rose  asked 
for  any  of  her  playthings,  she  found  it  difficult  to  give  them 
gently  and  affectionately,  instead  of  pushing  them  along ; 
when  Rose  talked  to  her,  she  wanted  to  go  away  in  silence ; 
and  when  a  pocket-mirror  was  found  in  her  sister's  room 
broken  into  a  thousand  pieces,  she  felt  sorely  tempted  to  con- 
ceal that  she  did  the  mischief.  But  she  was  so  anxious  to  be 
made  beautiful,  that  she  did  as  she  would  be  done  by. 

All  the  household  remarked  how  Marion  had  changed.  "  I 
love  her  dearly,"  said  Rose,  "  she  is  so  good  and  amiable." 
"  So  do  I,"  and  "  so  do  I,"  said  a  dozen  voices.  Marion 
blushed,  and  her  eyes  sparkled  with  pleasure.  "  How  pleas- 
ant it  is  to  be  loved ! "  thought  she. 

At  the  end  of  the  month,  she  went  to  the  grotto.  The 
fairies  in  blue  lowered  their  silver  wands,  and  flew  away. 
They  travelled  on — the  path  grew  steeper  and  steeper ;  but 
the  fragrance  of  the  atmosphere  was  redoubled ;  and  more  dis- 
tinctly came  the  sound  of  the  waters  falling  in  music.  Their 
course  was  stayed  by  a  troop  of  fairies  in  rainbow  robes  and  sil- 
ver wands  tipped  with  gold.  In  face  and  form,  they  were  far 
more  beautiful  than  any  thing  Marion  had  yet  seen.  "  Here 
we  must  pause,"  said  the  Queen :  "  this  boundary  you  cannot 
yet  pass."  "Why  not?"  asked  the  impatient  Marion.  "Be- 
cause those  must  be  very  pure,  who  pass  the  rainbow  fairies." 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK.  277 

replied  the  Queen.  "Am  I  not  very  pure?"  said  Marion: 
"  all  the  folks  at  the  Castle  tell  me  how  good  I  have  grown." 

"  Mortal  eyes  see  only  the  outside,"  answered  the  Queen  : 
"  but  those  who  pass  the  rainbow  fairies  must  be  pure  in 
thought,  as  well  as  in  action.  Return  home — for  three  months 
never  indulge  an  envious  or  wicked  thought.  You  shall  then 
have  a  sight  of  the  Immortal  Fountain."  Marion  was  sad  at 
heart ;  for  she  knew  how  many  envious  thoughts  and  wrong 
wishes  she  had  suffered  to  gain  power  over  her. 

At  the  end  of  the  three  months,  she  again  visited  the  Palace 
of  Beauty.  The  Queen  did  not  smile  when  she  saw  her ;  but 
in  silence  led  the  way  to  the  Immortal  Fountain.  The  Green 
Fairies  and  the  Blue  Fairies  flew  away,  as  they  approached  ; 
but  the  Rainbow  Fairies  bowed  low  to  the  Queen,  and  kept 
their  gold-tipped  wands  firmly  crossed.  Marion  saw  that  the 
silver  specks  on  their  wings  grew  dim  ;  and  she  burst  into 
tears.  "  I  knew,"  said  the  Queen,  "  that  you  could  not  pass 
this  boundary.  Envy  has  been  in  your  heart,  and  you  have 
not  driven  it  away.  Your  sister  has  been  ill :  and  in  your 
heart  you  wished  that  she  might  die,  or  rise  from  the  bed  of 
sickness  deprived  of  her  beauty.  But  be  not  discouraged  ;  you 
have  been  several  years  indulging  wrong  feelings  ;  and  you 
must  not  wonder  that  it  takes  many  months  to  drive  them 
away." 

Marion  was  very  sad  as  she  wended  her  way  homeward. 
When  Rose  asked  her  what  was  the  matter,  she  told  her  that 


278  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

she  wanted  to  be  very  good,  but  she  could  not.  "  When  1 
want  to  be  good,  I  read  my  Bible,  and  pray,"  said  Rose ; 
"  and  I  find  God  helps  me  to  be  good."  Then  Marion  prayed 
that  God  would  help  her  to  be  pure  in  thought ;  and  when 
wicked  feelings  rose  in  her  heart,  she  read  her  Bible,  and  they 
went  away. 

When  she  again  visited  the  Palace  of  Beauty,  the  Queen 
smiled,  and  touched  her  playfully  with  her  wand,  then  led  the 
way  to  the  Immortal  Fountain.  The  silver  specks  on  the 
wings  of  the  Rainbow  Fairies  shone  bright,  as  she  approached 
them,  and  they  lowered  their  wands,  and  sung  as  they  flew 
away — 

Mortal,  pass  on, 

Till  the  goal  is  won,— 

For  such,  I  ween, 

Is  the  will  of  our  Queen. 

Pass  on !  pass  on ! 

And  now  every  footstep  was  on  flowers,  that  yielded  be- 
neath their  feet,  as  if  their  pathway  had  been  upon  a  cloud. 
The  delicious  fragrance  could  almost  be  felt,  yet  it  did  not 
oppress  the  senses  with  its  heaviness ;  and  loud,  clear,  and 
liquid,  came  the  sound  of  the  waters  as  they  fell  in  music. 
And  now  the  cascade  is  seen  leaping  and  sparkling  over 
crystal  rocks — a  rainbow  arch  rests  above  it,  like  a  perpetual 
halo  :  the  spray  falls  in  pearls,  and  forms  fantastic  foliage 
about  the  margin  of  the  fountain.  It  has  touched  the  webs 
woven  among  the  grass,  and  they  have  become  pearl-embroi- 


THE    GIRL'S  OWN   BOOK.  279 

dered  cloaks  for  the  Fairy  Queen.  Deep  and  silent,  below  the 
foam,  is  the  Immortal  Fountain !  Its  amber-coloured  waves 
flow  over  a  golden  bed ;  and  as  the  fairies  bathe  in  it,  the 
diamonds  in  their  hair  glance  like  sun-beams  on  the  waters. 

"  Oh  !  let  me  bathe  in  the  fountain  ! "  cried  Marion,  clasp- 
ing her  hands  in  delight.  "  Not  yet,"  said  the  Queen.  "  Be* 
hold  the  Purple  Fairies  with  golden  wands  that  guard  its 
brink  ! "  Marion  looked,  and  saw  beings  far  lovelier  than  any 
her  eye  had  ever  rested  on.  "  You  cannot  pass  them  yet," 
said  the  Queen.  "  Go  home — for  one  year  drive  away  all 
evil  feelings,  not  for  the  sake  of  bathing  in  this  fountain,  but 
because  goodness  is  lovely  and  desirable  for  its  own  sake 
Purify  the  inward  motive,  and  your  work  is  done." 

This  was  the  hardest  task  of  all.  For  she  had  been  willing 
to  be  good,  not  because  it  was  right  to  be  good,  but  because 
she  wished  to  be  beautiful.  Three  times  she  sought  the  grotto, 
and  three  times  she  left  it  in  tears ;  for  the  golden  specks 
grew  dim  at  her  approach,  and  the  golden  wands  were  still 
crossed,  to  shut  her  from  the  Immortal  Fountain.  The  fourth 
time  she  prevailed.  The  Purple  Fairies  lowered  their  wands, 
singing, 

Thou  hast  scaled  the  mountain, 
Go,  bathe  in  the  fountain  ! 
Rise  fair  to  the  sight 
As  an  angel  of  light, — 
Go,  bathe  in  the  fountain  ! 

Marion   was    about    to    plunge    it  •  but   the    Queen    touched 


280  THE   GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK. 

her,  saying,  "  Look  in  the  mirror  of  the  waters.  Art  thou  not 
already  as  beautiful  as  heart  can  wish  ? " 

Marion  looked  at  herself,  and  she  saw  that  her  eye  sparkled 
with  new  lustre,  that  a  bright  colour  shone  through  her  cheeks, 
and  dimples  played  sweetly  about  her  mouth.  "  I  have  not 
touched  the  Immortal  Fountain,"  said  she,  turning  in  surprise 
to  the  Queen.  "  True,"  replied  the  Queen  ;  "  but  its  waters 
have  been  within  your  soul.  Know  that  a  pure  heart  and  a 
clean  conscience  are  the  only  Immortal  Fountain  of  Beauty." 

When  Marion  returned,  Rose  clasped  her  to  her  bosom, 
and  kissed  her  fervently.  "  I  know  all,"  said  she,  "  though 
I  have  not  asked  you  a  question.  I  have  been  in  fairy  land, 
disguised  as  a  bird,  and  I  have  watched  all  your  steps.  When 
you  first  went  to  the  grotto,  I  begged  the  Queen  to  grant  your 
wish." 

Ever  after  that,  the  sisters  lived  lovingly  together.  It  was 
the  remark  of  every  one,  "  How  handsome  Marion  has  grown ! 
The  ugly  scowl  has  departed  from  her  face ;  and  the  light  of 
her  eye  is  so  mild  and  pleasant,  and  her  mouth  looks  so 
smiling  and  good-natured,  that,  to  my  taste,  I  declare  she  is 
as  handsome  as  Rose." 


THE    GIRL'S    OWN   BOOK.  281 


MAXIMS    FOR    HEALTH    AND    GRACEFULNESS. 

Early  rising,  and  the  habit  of  washing-  frequently  in  pure 
cold  water,  are  fine  things  for  the  health  and  complexion. 


Walking  and  other  out-of-door  exercises,  cannot  be  too 
much  recommended  to  young  people.  Even  skating,  driving 
hoop,  and  other  boyish  sports,  may  be  practised  to  great  ad- 
vantage by  little  girls,  provided  they  can  be  pursued  within 
the  inclosure  of  a  garden,  or  court ;  in  the  street,  they  would 
of  course  be  highly  improper.  It  is  true,  such  games  are 
rather  violent,  and  sometimes  noisy ;  but  they  tend  to  form  a 
vigorous  constitution  ;  and  girls  who  are  habitually  lady-like, 
will  never  allow  themselves  to  be  rude  and  vulgar,  even  in 
play. 

Shoes  and  garments  for  children  should  be  quite  large 
enough  for  ease,  comfort,  and  freedom  of  motion. 


Clean  the  teeth  as  much  as  twice  a  day,  with  a  brush  and 
pure  water.  The  habit  of  always  cleansing  the  teeth  before 
retiring  to  rest,  tends  greatly  to  their  preservation. 


282  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK 

Children  should  eat  simple  food,  and  just  as  much  of  it  as 
they  need,  and  no  more.  Even  the  silly  parrot  will  not  eat 
merely  to   gratify  her  palate,  when  her  appetite  is   satisfied. 

Many  a  pimpled  face  and  aching  head  is  produced  by  eating 
too  much. 


A  tendency  to  stoop  should  be  early  corrected.  It  is  very 
destructive  to  health.  This  habit,  together  with  the  very  un- 
graceful one  of  running  the  chin  out,  may  be  cured  by  the 
practice  of  walking  the  room  frequently  with  a  heavy  folio 
volume  balanced  on  the  head,  without  the  aid  of  the  hands. 
The  Egyptian  women,  who  go  down  to  the  Nile  to  bring  up 
heavy  burdens  of  water  on  their  heads,  are  remarkable  for 
erect  forms  and  majestic  motions. 


Little  girls  should  be  careful,  whether  walking  or  sitting, 
to  turn  their  feet  out.  The  habit  of  turning  the  feet  toward 
each  other  is  extremely  awkward.  The  practice  of  shrugging 
the  shoulders  is  still  more  so:  they  should  always  be  carried 
as  low  as  possible.  These  things  are  of  very  little  conse- 
quence, compared  with  what  relates  to  the  mind  and  heart; 
but  we  cannot  help  acquiring  habits ;  and  it  is  better  to  ac- 
quire good  than  bad  ones,  even  in  the  most  trifling  things. 

The  beauty  of  the  hair  depends  greatly  upon  keeping  it 
perfectly   clean  and    disentangled.     Washing  the  hair   with 


THE    GIRL'S  OWN    BOOK.  2S3 

luke-warm  soft  water,  with  a  little  soap  in  it,  and  a  thorough 
brushing  afterward,  is  much  better  than  the  too  frequent  use 
of  the  ivory-comb  ;  many,  who  take  excellent  care  of  their 
hair,  do  not  use  an  ivory-comb  at  all.  No  women  in  the 
world  are  more  distinguished  for  fine  and  glossy  hair  than  the 
South-Sea  islanders  :  it  is  said  to  be  the  effect  of  frequent 
bathing.  Silk  night-caps  are  more  cool  and  healthy  than 
cotton  ones.  The  French  comb  children's  hair  entirely  back 
from  the  forehead,  after  the  fashion  of  our  grandmothers.  It  is 
an  excellent  plan  ;  for  it  checks  its  growing  low  upon  the 
forehead  and  temples,  and  prevents  the  tendency  to  crossing 
the  eyes  so  often  produced  by  looking  at  the  hair,  when  it 
falls  in  sight. 

Physicians  have  agreed  that  it  is  better  to  keep  the  hair  cut 
until  the  child  is  nine  or  ten  years  old.  An  abundance  of  hair 
at  an  early  age,  is  apt  to  produce  weak  eyes,  paleness,  and 
head-ache  ;  besides,  the  idea  that  hair  is  made  coarse  by 
frequent  cutting  in  childhood,  is  entirely  unfounded. 


Regular  hours  for  food,  study,  exercise,  play,  &c.  have  an 
excellent  effect  on  the  character,  as  well  as  the  health. 


284  THE    GIRL  S  OWN   BOOK. 


MORAL  MAXIMS. 
The  most  important  of  all  earthly  things,  are  purity  of  heart 
and  correctness  of  principle.  Intellect,  wealth  and  beauty, 
are  of  little  value  compared  with  goodness ;  and  unless  these 
gifts  are  accompanied  with  goodness,  they  serve  to  make  the 
possessor  unhappy  within  herself,  and  disliked  by  her  com- 
panions. Little  children  can  have  good  principles,  as  well  as 
grown  people ;  the  rules  for  forming  them  are  few  and  simple. 

1.  Remember  that  God  sees  all  your  actions  and  all  your 
thoughts.  Be  in  the  daily  habit  of  prayer  to  him,  and  he  will 
help  you  to  cherish  what  is  good,  and  drive  away  what  is  evil. 
I  once  saw  a  little  girl  kneel  and  pray,  when  she  thought  no 
one  heard  her,  "  Our  Father,  who  art  in  heaven,  forgive  me 
for  striking  my  little  brother  to-day;  and  help  me  not  to 
strike  him  again  ;  for  oh !  if  he  should  die,  how  sorry  I  should 
be  that  I  struck  him."  It  was  a  simple  and  a  holy  prayer. 
God  did  help  her  to  govern  her  quick  temper ;  and  when  she 
was  twelve  years  old,  she  was  as  mild  and  gentle  as  a  lamb. 

2.  Never  forget  the  Golden  Rule,  to  do  by  others  as  you 
would  have  others  do  by  you.  Perhaps  you  have  in  your  class 
a  little  girl,  who  has  not  been  at  school  as  much  as  yourself ; 
and  because  she  cannot  get  her  lessons  very  readily,  you 
laugh  at  her^  and  call  her  stupid.  Were  you  in  her  place, 
should  you  like  to  be  so  treated  ?     If.your  heart  answers  '  no.' 


THE   GIRL'S   OWN   BOOK.  285 

you  may  be  sure  your  conduct  has  been  wrong.  Have  you 
never  spoken  unamiably  to  a  companion,  merely  because  she 
took  her  station  above  you  in  the  class  ?  You  can  easily  tell 
how  well  you  should  like  such  language,  were  you  in  her 
place. 

Have  you  never  made  your  older  sisters  a  great  deal  of 
trouble,  by  your  carelessness,  disobedience,  or  obstinacy  ? 
Had  you  the  care  of  a  younger  sister,  should  you  not  be  griev- 
ed by  such  behaviour  ? 

I  will  not  mention  any  more  instances  in  which  this  inva- 
luable rule  will  serve  as  an  unerring  guide ;  there  is  no  event 
in  life,  great  or  small,  to  which  it  may  not  be  applied. 

3.  Deal  frankly  with  all,  particularly  with  your  parents  or 
guardian.  Never  attempt  to  conceal  your  actions,  or  your 
motives.  If  you  have  broken,  or  injured  anything,  go  at  once 
and  avow  it;  and  if  you  have  been  to  blame  in  your  inter- 
course with  your  companions,  do  not  let  silly  pride,  or  false 
shame,  prevent  you  from  acknowledging  it.  You  cannot  con- 
ceal anything  from  God ;  and  the  attempt  to  deceive  your 
friends  will  have  a  very  bad  influence  on  your  heart. 

4.  When  you  have  formed  a  good  resolution,  never  put  off 
the  time  for  carrying  it  into  execution.  Every  time  a  bad 
habit  is  indulged,  it  grows  stronger  and  is  more  difficult  to 
overcome. 

5.  Be  as  polite  and  amiable  at  home,  as  if  you  were  among 
strangers.     You   need  not  learn  the  art  from  masters  ;    the 


286  THE    GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 

observance  of  trie  Golden  Rule  will  make  you  polite  :  for  it 
will  teach  you  to  prefer  the  happiness  and  comfort  of  others  to 
your  own,  even  in  the  most  trifling  particulars.  Above  all, 
be  polite,  attentive,  respectful,  and  affectionate  to  your  pa- 
rents. Good  parents  are  the  choicest  blessings  God  ever 
gives.  You  can  never  do  enough  to  repay  them  for  their 
care  of  you. 

6.  Cherish  love  for  your  brothers  and  sisters.  Let  your 
words  and  actions  be  such  toward  them,  as  you  wish  they  had 
been,  should  death  separate  you  from  each  other. 

7.  Next  to  goodness,  strive  to  obtain  knowledge.  Never 
forget,  that  by  practice  and  perseverance  you  can  learn  any- 
thing. 

8.  Have  a  scrupulous  regard  to  neatness  of  person.  Broker* 
strings  and  tangled  hair,  are  signs  that  little  girls  are  not  very 
industrious  or  regular,  in  any  of  their  habits. 


A    CUSTOM    WORTHY    IMITATION. 

In  Germany,  the  children  all  make  it  a  rule  to  prepare 
Christmas  presents  for  their  parents,  and  brothers  and  sisters. 
Even  the  youngest  contrive  to  offer  something.  For  weeks 
before  the  important  day  arrives,  they  are  as  busy  as  little  bees, 
contriving  and  making  such  things  as  they  suppose  will  be 
most  agreeable. 

The  great  object  is  to  keep  each  one  ignorant  of  the  present 


THE   GIRL'S    OWN    BOOK. 


287 


he  or  she  is  to  receive,  in  order  to  surprise  them  when  the 
ofermg  is  presented.  A  great  deal  of  whispering,  and  inno- 
cent management,  is  resorted  to,  to  effect  this  purpose  ;  and 
their  little  minds  are  brimful  of  the  happy  business. 

This  is  a  most  interesting  and  affectionate  custom.  I  wish 
American  little  girls  would  exercise  their  ingenuity  in  making 
boxes,  baskets,  needle-books,  &c.  for  the  same  purpose. 
Their  hearts  will  be  warmed  with  good  feelings,  while  their 
fingers  are  acquiring  skill ;  and  they  will  find,  as  the  Bible  tells 
them,  that  "  It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive." 


288  THE   GIRL'S  OWN   BOOK 


A   distinguished  English  writer  wrote  the  following  simvle 
Prayer  for  the  use  of  his  little  DaugMer. 

Ere  on  my  bed  my  limbs  I  lay, 
God  grant  me  grace  my  prayers  to  say ! 
O  God  !  preserve  my  mother  dear, 
In  health  and  strength  for  many  a  year ; 
And,  oh !  preserve  my  father,  too, 
And  may  I  pay  him  reverence  due  ; 
And  may  I  my  best  thoughts  employ, 
To  be  my  parents'  hope  and  joy. 
Oh !  likewise  keep  my  brothers,  both 
From  evil  doings  and  from  sloth  ; 
And  may  we  always  love  each  other, 
Our  friends,  our  father,  and  our  mother. 
And  still,  O  Lord  !  to  me  impart 
An  innocent  and  grateful  heart, 
That,  after  my  last  sleep,  I  may 
Awake  to  thy  eternal  day ! 


